<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 system 'teilite.dtd'[
<!NOTATION jpg SYSTEM "JPEG">
<!ENTITY filename SYSTEM "filename.jpg" NDATA jpg>
<!ENTITY % ISOlat1 system "ISOlat1"> %ISOlat1;
<!ENTITY % ISOlat2 system "ISOlat2"> %ISOlat2;
<!ENTITY % ISOnum system "ISOnum"> %ISOnum;
<!ENTITY % ISOpub system "ISOpub"> %ISOpub;
<!ENTITY % ISOtech system "ISOtech"> %ISOtech;
]>

<TEI.2 id="LawSons"> 
<teiHeader type="aacr2"> 
<fileDesc> 
<titleStmt> 
<title>Sons and Lovers [a machine-readable transcription]</title> 
<author>Lawrence, D. H.</author><respStmt>
<resp>Creation of machine-readable version: </resp>
<name>Judy Boss, University of Omaha</name>
</respStmt>  
<respStmt>
<resp>Conversion to TEI-conformant markup: </resp>
<name>University of Virginia Library Electronic Text Center</name>
</respStmt> 
</titleStmt> 
 
<extent>ca. 980 kilobytes -- rounded up to the nearest 5KB</extent> 
 
<publicationStmt> 
<publisher>University of Virginia Library</publisher>
<pubPlace>Charlottesville, Va.</pubPlace> 
<idno type="ETC">Modern English, LawSons</idno> 
 
<availability> 
 
  
 

<p>
Copyright 1999, by the Rector and Visitors of the University of Virginia
</p>
<p>
URL: http://etext.lib.virginia.edu/
</p>
<p>
Commercial use prohibited; all usage governed by our Conditions of Use:
http://etext.lib.virginia.edu/conditions.html
</p>
</availability> 
<date>1993</date></publicationStmt> 
 
<seriesStmt><p></p></seriesStmt> 
<notesStmt><note></note></notesStmt> 
 
<sourceDesc> 
<biblFull> 
<titleStmt> 
<title>Sons and Lovers</title> 
<author>Lawrence, D. H.</author> 
<respStmt>
<resp>1st American</resp>
<name></name>
</respStmt> 
</titleStmt> 
 
<editionStmt><p></p></editionStmt><extent></extent> 
 
<publicationStmt> 
<publisher>Viking Press</publisher>
<pubPlace>New York</pubPlace> 
<date>1913</date> 
</publicationStmt> 
 
<seriesStmt><p></p></seriesStmt> 
<notesStmt><note></note></notesStmt> 
</biblFull> 
</sourceDesc> 
</fileDesc> 
<encodingDesc> 
<projectDesc> 
<p>Prepared for the University of Virginia Library  
Electronic Text Center</p></projectDesc> 
<editorialDecl><p>All quotation marks retained as data</p> 
<p>spell-check and verification made against printed text  
using WordPerfect spell checker</p> 
<p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed, and the  
trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding line.</p> <p id="ETC">Keywords in the header are a local Electronic Text Center scheme to aid in establishing analytical groupings</p></editorialDecl><refsDecl> <p>ID elements are given for each page element and are composed of the text's unique cryptogram and the given page number, as in SpeFQue1 for page one of Spenser's Faerie Queene.</p></refsDecl></encodingDesc> 
 
<profileDesc> 
<creation> 
<date>1913</date> 
</creation> 
 
<langUsage> 
<language>English</language> 
</langUsage> 
 
<textClass> 
<keywords>
<term>prose</term> 
<term>fiction</term> 
</keywords></textClass> 
</profileDesc> 
 
<revisionDesc> 
<change> 
<date>November 1992</date> 
<respStmt>
<resp>corrector</resp>
<name>Kelly Tetterton, Electronic Text Center, University of Virginia</name>
</respStmt>
<item>minimal TEI tagging; unambiguous line-end hyphenation removed 
(when hyphenation crosses a page, the entire word has been moved up 
to the first page); minimal spellchecking; text includes British 
spellings.</item> 
</change> 
</revisionDesc> 
</teiHeader> 
<text id="LawSonsT">  
<front>  
<titlePage>  
<titlePart type="main"> Sons and Lovers</titlePart>  
<docAuthor>D. H. Lawrence</docAuthor>  
<docImprint> 
Viking Press 
<pubPlace>New York</pubPlace> 
<date>1913</date></docImprint>  
</titlePage>  
</front> 
 
<body>  
<div1 type="part" n="1">  
<div2 type="chapter" n="1">  
<head>"The Early Married Life of the Morels" </head> 
<pb n="3">   
<p>"THE BOTTOMS" succeeded to "Hell Row".  Hell Row was a block  
of thatched, bulging cottages that stood by the brookside on Greenhill   
Lane.  There lived the colliers who worked in the little gin-pits  
two fields away.  The brook ran under the alder trees, scarcely soiled  
by these small mines, whose coal was drawn to the surface by donkeys   
that plodded wearily in a circle round a gin.  And all over the  
countryside were these same pits, some of which had been worked  
in the time of Charles II, the few colliers and the donkeys burrowing   
down like ants into the earth, making queer mounds and little  
black places among the corn-fields and the meadows.  And the cottages   
of these coal-miners, in blocks and pairs here and there, together   
with odd farms and homes of the stockingers, straying over  
the parish, formed the village of Bestwood.  
</p><p>Then, some sixty years ago, a sudden change took place.  The  
gin-pits were elbowed aside by the large mines of the financiers.  The  
coal and iron field of Nottinghamshire and Derbyshire was discovered.    
Carston, Waite and Co. appeared.  Amid tremendous excitement,   
Lord Palmerston formally opened the company's first mine  
at Spinney Park, on the edge of Sherwood Forest.  
</p><p>About this time the notorious Hell Row, which through growing  
old had acquired an evil reputation, was burned down, and much  
dirt was cleansed away.  
</p><p>Carston, Waite & Co. found they had struck on a good thing, so,  
down the valleys of the brooks from Selby and Nuttall, new mines were sunk,   
until soon there were six pits working.  From Nuttall,  
high up on the sandstone among the woods, the railway ran, past  
the ruined priory of the Carthusians and past Robin Hood's Well,  
down to Spinney Park, then on to Minton, a large mine among  
corn-fields; from Minton across the farmlands of the valleyside to  
  
  
<pb n="4">   
Bunker's Hill, branching off there, and running north to Beggarlee  
and Selby, that looks over at Crich and the hills of Derbyshire: six  
mines like black studs on the countryside, linked by a loop of fine  
chain, the railway.  
</p><p>To accommodate the regiments of miners, Carston, Waite and  
Co. built the Squares, great quadrangles of dwellings on the hillside   
of Bestwood, and then, in the brook valley, on the site of Hell  
Row, they erected the Bottoms.  
</p><p>The Bottoms consisted of six blocks of miners' dwellings, two  
rows of three, like the dots on a blank-six domino, and twelve  
houses in a block.  This double row of dwellings sat at the foot of  
the rather sharp slope from Bestwood, and looked out, from the  
attic windows at least, on the slow climb of the valley towards Selby.  
</p><p>The houses themselves were substantial and very decent.  One  
could walk all round, seeing little front gardens with auriculas and  
saxifrage in the shadow of the bottom block, sweet-williams and  
pinks in the sunny top block; seeing neat front windows, little  
porches, little privet hedges, and dormer windows for the attics.   
But that was outside; that was the view on to the uninhabited parlours   
of all the colliers' wives.  The dwelling-room, the kitchen, was  
at the back of the house, facing inward between the blocks, looking   
at a scrubby back garden, and then at the ash-pits.  And between  
the rows, between the long lines of ash-pits, went the alley, where  
the children played and the women gossiped and the men smoked.   
So, the actual conditions of living in the Bottoms, that was so  
well built and that looked so nice, were quite unsavoury because  
people must live in the kitchen, and the kitchens opened on to that  
nasty alley of ash-pits.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel was not anxious to move into the Bottoms, which  
was already twelve years old and on the downward path, when  
she descended to it from Bestwood.  But it was the best she could  
do. Moreover, she had an end house in one of the top blocks, and  
thus had only one neighbour; on the other side an extra strip of  
garden.  And, having an end house, she enjoyed a kind of aristocracy   
among the other women of the "between" houses, because  
her rent was five shillings and sixpence instead of five shillings a  
week.  But this superiority in station was not much consolation to  
Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>She was thirty-one years old, and had been married eight years.  
  
  
<pb n="5">   
  
A rather small woman, of delicate mould but resolute bearing, she  
shrank a little from the first contact with the Bottoms women.  She  
came down in the July, and in the September expected her third  
baby.  
</p><p>Her husband was a miner.  They had only been in their new  
home three weeks when the wakes, or fair, began.  Morel, she  
knew, was sure to make a holiday of it.  He went off early on the  
Monday morning, the day of the fair.  The two children were highly  
excited.  William, a boy of seven, fled off immediately after breakfast,   
to prowl round the wakes ground, leaving Annie, who was  
only five, to whine all morning to go also.  Mrs. Morel did her work.   
She scarcely knew her neighbours yet, and knew no one with whom  
to trust the little girl.  So she promised to take her to the wakes after   
dinner.  
</p><p>William appeared at half-past twelve.  He was a very active lad,  
fair-haired, freckled, with a touch of the Dane or Norwegian about  
him.  
</p><p>"Can I have my dinner, mother?" he cried, rushing in with his  
cap on.  "'Cause it begins at half-past one, the man says so."  
</p><p>"You can have your dinner as soon as it's done," replied the  
mother.  
</p><p>"Isn't it done?" he cried, his blue eyes staring at her in   
indignation.  "Then I'm goin' be-out it."  
</p><p>"You'll do nothing of the sort.  It will be done in five minutes.   
It is only half-past twelve."  
</p><p>"They'll be beginnin'," the boy half cried, half shouted.  
</p><p>"You won't die if they do," said the mother.  "Besides, it's  
only half-past twelve, so you've a full hour."  
</p><p>The lad began hastily to lay the table, and directly the three sat  
down.  They were eating batter-pudding and jam, when the boy  
jumped off his chair and stood perfectly stiff.  Some distance away  
could be heard the first small braying of a merry-go-round, and  
the tooting of a horn.  His face quivered as he looked at his mother.  
</p><p>"I told you!" he said, running to the dresser for his cap.  
</p><p>"Take your pudding in your hand-and it's only five past one,  
so you were wrong-you haven't got your twopence," cried the  
mother in a breath.  
</p><p>The boy came back, bitterly disappointed, for his twopence, then  
went off without a word.</p>  
  
<pb n="6">   
<p>"I want to go, I want to go," said Annie, beginning to cry.  
</p><p>"Well, and you shall go, whining, wizzening little stick!" said  
the mother.  And later in the afternoon she trudged up the hill  
under the tall hedge with her child.  The hay was gathered from  
the fields, and cattle were turned on to the eddish.  It was  
warm, peaceful.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel did not like the wakes.  There were two sets of  
horses, one going by steam, one pulled round by a pony; three organs   
were grinding, and there came odd cracks of pistol-shots,  
fearful screeching of the cocoanut man's rattle, shouts of the Aunt  
Sally man, screeches from the peep-show lady.  The mother perceived   
her son gazing enraptured outside the Lion Wallace booth,  
at the pictures of this famous lion that had killed a negro and  
maimed for life two white men.  She left him alone, and went to  
get Annie a spin of toffee.  Presently the lad stood in front of her,  
wildly excited.  
</p><p>"You never said you was coming -- isn't the' a lot of things? --  
that lion's killed three men -- l've spent my tuppence -- an' look  
here."  
</p><p>He pulled from his pocket two egg-cups, with pink moss-roses  
on them.  
</p><p>"I got these from that stall where y'ave ter get them marbles in  
them holes.  An' I got these two in two goes -- 'aepenny a go -- they've  
got moss-roses on, look here.  I wanted these."  
</p><p>She knew he wanted them for her.  
</p><p>"H'm!" she said, pleased.  "They are pretty!"  
</p><p>"Shall you carry 'em, 'cause I'm frightened o' breakin' 'em?"  
</p><p>He was tipful of excitement now she had come, led her about  
the ground, showed her everything.  Then, at the peep-show, she  
explained the pictures, in a sort of story, to which he listened as if  
spellbound.  He would not leave her.  All the time he stuck close to  
her, bristling with a small boy's pride of her.  For no other woman  
looked such a lady as she did, in her little black bonnet and her  
cloak.  She smiled when she saw women she knew.  When she was  
tired she said to her son:  
</p><p>"Well, are you coming now, or later?"  
</p><p>"Are you goin' a'ready?" he cried, his face full of reproach.  
</p><p>"Already? It is past four, I know."  
</p><p>"What are you goin' a'ready for?" he lamented.</p>  
  
<pb n="7">   
<p>"You needn't come if you don't want," she said.  
</p><p>And she went slowly away with her little girl, whilst her son  
stood watching her, cut to the heart to let her go, and yet unable to leave   
the wakes.  As she crossed the open ground in front of the  
Moon and Stars she heard men shouting, and smelled the beer,  
and hurried a little, thinking her husband was probably in the bar.  
</p><p>At about half-past six her son came home, tired now, rather  
pale, and somewhat wretched.  He was miserable, though he did  
not know it, because he had let her go alone.  Since she had gone,  
he had not enjoyed his wakes.  
</p><p>"Has my dad been?" he asked.  
</p><p>"No," said the mother.  
</p><p>"He's helping to wait at the Moon and Stars.  I seed him through  
that black tin stuff wi' holes in, on the window, wi' his sleeves  
rolled up."  
</p><p>"Ha!" exclaimed the mother shortly.  "He's got no money.  An'  
he'll be satisfied if he gets his 'lowance, whether they give him  
more or not."  
</p><p>When the light was fading, and Mrs. Morel could see no more  
to sew, she rose and went to the door.  Everywhere was the sound  
of excitement, the restlessness of the holiday, that at last infected  
her.  She went out into the side garden.  Women were coming home  
from the wakes, the children hugging a white lamb with green legs,  
or a wooden horse.  Occasionally a man lurched past, almost as  
full as he could carry.  Sometimes a good husband came along with  
his family, peacefully.  But usually the women and children were  
alone.  The stay-at-home mothers stood gossiping at the corners  
of the alley, as the twilight sank, folding their arms under their  
white aprons.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel was alone, but she was used to it.  Her son and her  
little girl slept upstairs; so, it seemed, her home was there behind  
her, fixed and stable.  But she felt wretched with the coming child.   
The world seemed a dreary place, where nothing else would happen   
for her -- at least until William grew up.  But for herself, nothing  
but this dreary endurance -- till the children grew up.  And the children!   
She could not afford to have this third.  She did not want it.   
The father was serving beer in a public house, swilling himself  
drunk.  She despised him, and was tied to him.  This coming child  
was too much for her.  If it were not for William and Annie, she  
  
  
<pb n="8">   
  
was sick of it, the struggle with poverty and  ugliness  and  meanness.  
</p><p>She went into the front garden, feeling too heavy to take herself  
out, yet unable to stay indoors.  The heat suffocated her.  And looking   
ahead, the prospect of her life made her feel as if she  
were buried alive.  
</p><p>The front garden was a small square with a privet hedge.  There   
she stood, trying to soothe herself with the scent of flowers and  
the fading, beautiful evening.  Opposite her small gate was the  
stile that led uphill, under the tall hedge between the burning glow  
of the cut pastures.  The sky overhead throbbed and pulsed with  
light.  The glow sank quickly off the field; the earth and the hedges  
smoked dusk.  As it grew dark, a ruddy glare came out on the hilltop,   
and out of the glare the diminished commotion of the fair.  
</p><p>Sometimes, down the trough of darkness formed by the path  
under the hedges, men came lurching home.  One young man  
lapsed into a run down the steep bit that ended the hill, and went  
with a crash into the stile.  Mrs. Morel shuddered.  He picked himself   
up, swearing viciously, rather pathetically, as if he thought the  
stile had wanted to hurt him.  
</p><p>She went indoors, wondering if things were never going to alter.   
She was beginning by now to realise that they would not.  She  
seemed so far away from her girlhood, she wondered if it were the  
same person walking heavily up the back garden at the Bottoms as  
had run so lightly up the breakwater at Sheerness ten years before.  
</p><p>"What have I to do with it?" she said to herself.  "What have I  
to do with all this? Even the child I am going to have! It doesn't  
seem as if I were taken into account."  
</p><p>Sometimes life takes hold of one, carries the body along, accom-  
plishes one's history, and yet is not real, but leaves oneself as it  
were slurred over.  
</p><p>"I wait," Mrs. Morel said to herself -- "I wait, and what I wait  
for can never come."  
</p><p>Then she straightened the kitchen, lit the lamp, mended the fire,  
looked out the washing for the next day, and put it to soak.  After  
which she sat down to her sewing.  Through the long hours her  
needle flashed regularly through the stuff.  Occasionally she sighed,  
moving to relieve herself.  And all the time she was thinking how  
to make the most of what she had, for the children's sakes.  
</p><p>At half-past eleven her husband came.  His cheeks were very  
  
  
<pb n="9">   
red and very shiny above his black moustache.  His head nodded  
slightly.  He was pleased with himself.  
</p><p>"Oh! Oh! waitin' for me, lass? I've bin 'elpin' Anthony, an'  
what's think he's gen me? Nowt b'r a lousy hae'f-crown, an' that's  
ivry penny -- "  
</p><p>"He thinks you've made the rest up in beer," she said shortly.  
</p><p>"An' I 'aven't -- that I 'aven't.  You b'lieve me, I've 'ad very little  
this day, I have an' all." His voice went tender.  "Here, an' I browt  
thee a bit o' brandysnap, an' a cocoanut for th' children." He laid  
the gingerbread and the cocoanut, a hairy object, on the table. "Nay, tha   
niver said thankyer for nowt i' thy life, did ter?"  
</p><p>As a compromise, she picked up the cocoanut and shook it,  
to see if it had any milk.  
</p><p>"It's a good 'un, you may back yer life o' that.  I got it fra' Bill  
Hodgkisson.  'Bill,' I says, 'tha non wants them three nuts, does  
ter? Arena ter for gi'ein' me one for my bit of a lad an' wench?' 'I  
ham, Walter, my lad,' 'e says; 'ta'e which on 'em ter's a mind.' An'  
so I took one, an' thanked 'im.  I didn't like ter shake it afore 'is  
eyes, but 'e says, 'Thad better ma'e sure it's a good un, Walt.' An'  
so, yer see, I knowed it was.  He's a nice chap, is Bill Hodgkisson,  
le's a nice chap!"  
</p><p>"A man will part with anything so long as he's drunk, and you're  
drunk along with him," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Eh, tha mucky little 'ussy, who's drunk, I sh'd like ter know?"  
said Morel.  He was extraordinarily pleased with himself, because  
of his day's helping to wait in the Moon and Stars.  He chattered  
on.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel, very tired, and sick of his babble, went to bed as  
quickly as possible, while he raked the fire.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel came of a good old burgher family, famous independents   
who had fought with Colonel Hutchinson, and who  
remained stout Congregationalists.  Her grandfather had gone  
bankrupt in the lace-market at a time when so many lace-  
manufacturers were ruined in Nottingham.  Her father, George  
Coppard, was an engineer -- a large, handsome, haughty man,  
proud of his fair skin and blue eyes, but more proud still of his  
integrity.  Gertrude resembled her mother in her small build.  But  
her temper, proud and unyielding, she had from the Coppards.  
</p><p>George Coppard was bitterly galled by his own poverty.  He became  
  
<pb n="10">   
  
foreman of the engineers in the dockyard at Sheerness.  Mrs.  
Morel-- Gertrude -- was the second daughter.  She favoured her  
mother, loved her mother best of all; but she had the Coppards'  
clear, defiant blue eyes and their broad brow.  She remembered to  
have hated her father's overbearing manner towards her gentle,  
humorous, kindly-souled mother.  She remembered running over  
the breakwater at Sheerness and finding the boat.  She remembered  
to have been petted and flattered by an the men when she had gone  
to the dockyard, for she was a delicate, rather proud child.  She  
remembered the funny old mistress, whose assistant she bad become,   
whom she had loved to help in the private school.  And she  
still had the Bible that John Field had given her.  She used to walk  
home from chapel with John Field when she was nineteen.  He was   
the son of a well-to-do tradesman, had been to college in London,  
and was to devote himself to business.  
</p><p>She could always recall in detail a September Sunday afternoon,  
when they had sat under the vine at the back of her father's house.   
The sun came through the chinks of the vine-leaves and made  
beautiful patterns, like a lace scarf, falling on her and on him.  Some  
of the leaves were clean yellow, like yellow flat flowers.  
</p><p>"Now sit still," he had cried.  "Now your hair, I don't know what  
it is like! It's as bright as copper and gold, as red as burnt copper,  
and it has gold threads where the sun shines on it.  Fancy their saying   
it's brown.  Your mother calls it mouse-colour."  
</p><p>She had met his brilliant eyes, but her clear face scarcely showed  
the elation which rose within her.  
</p><p>"But you say you don't like business," she pursued.  
</p><p>"I don't.  I hate it!" he cried hotly.  
</p><p>"And you would like to go into the ministry," she half implored.  
</p><p>"I should.  I should love it, if I thought I could make a first-rate  
preacher."  
</p><p>"Then why don't you -- why don't you?" Her voice rang with defiance.    
"if I were a man, nothing would stop me."  
</p><p>She held her head erect.  He was rather timid before her.  
</p><p>"But my father's so stiff-necked.  He means to put me into the  
business, and I know he'll do it."  
</p><p>"But if you're a man?" she had cried.  
</p><p>"Being a man isn't everything," he replied, frowning with puzzled   
helplessness.</p>  
  
<pb n="11">   
  
<p>Now, as she moved about her work at the Bottoms, with some  
experience of what being a man meant, she knew that it was not  
everything.  
</p><p>At twenty, owing to her health, she had left Sheerness.  Her father   
had retired home to Nottingham.  John Field's father had been  
ruined; the son had gone as a teacher in Norwood.  She did not  
hear of him until, two years later, she made determined inquiry.   
He had married his landlady, a woman of forty, a widow with  
property.  
</p><p>And still Mrs. Morel preserved John Field's Bible.  She did not  
now believe him to be --  Well, she understood pretty well what  
he might or might not have been.  So she preserved his Bible, and  
kept his memory intact in her heart, for her own sake.  To her dying   
day, for thirty-five years, she did not speak of him.  
</p><p>When she was twenty-three years old, she met, at a Christmas  
party, a young man from the Erewash Valley.  Morel was then   
twenty-seven years old.  He was well set-up, erect, and very smart.   
He had wavy black hair that shone again, and a vigorous black  
beard that had never been shaved.  His cheeks were ruddy, and his  
red, moist mouth was noticeable because he laughed so often and  
so heartily.  He had that rare thing, a rich, ringing laugh.  Gertrude  
Coppard had watched him, fascinated.  He was so full of colour  
and animation, his voice ran so easily into comic grotesque, he  
was so ready and so pleasant with everybody.  Her own father had  
a rich fund of humour, but it was satiric.  This man's was different:  
soft, non-intellectual, warm, a kind of gambolling.  
</p><p>She herself was opposite.  She had a curious, receptive mind  
which found much pleasure and amusement in listening to other  
folk.  She was clever in leading folk to talk.  She loved ideas, and  
was considered very intellectual.  What she liked most of all was  
an argument on religion or philosophy or politics with some educated   
man.  This she did not often enjoy.  So she always had people  
tell her about themselves, finding her pleasure so.  
</p><p>In her person she was rather small and delicate, with a large  
brow, and dropping bunches of brown silk curls.  Her blue eyes  
were very straight, honest, and searching.  She had the beautiful  
hands of the Coppards.  Her dress was always subdued.  She wore  
dark blue silk, with a peculiar silver chain of silver scallops.  This,  
and a heavy brooch of twisted gold, was her only ornament.  She  
  
  
<pb n="12">   
  
was still perfectly intact, deeply religious, and full of beautiful  
candour.  
</p><p>Walter Morel seemed melted away before her.  She was to the  
miner that thing of mystery and fascination, a lady.  When she  
spoke to him, it was with a southern pronunciation and a purity  
of English which thrilled him to hear.  She watched him.  He danced  
well, as if it were natural and joyous in him to dance.  His grandfather   
was a French refugee who had married an English barmaid  
-- if it had been a marriage.  Gertrude Coppard watched the young  
miner as he danced, a certain subtle exultation like glamour in  
his movement, and his face the flower of his body, ruddy, with  
tumbled black hair, and laughing alike whatever partner he bowed  
above.  She thought him rather wonderful, never having met anyone   
like him.  Her father was to her the type of all men.  And  
George Coppard, proud in his bearing, handsome, and rather  
bitter; who preferred theology in reading, and who drew near in  
sympathy only to one man, the Apostle Paul; who was harsh in  
government, and in familiarity ironic; who ignored all sensuous  
pleasure: -- he was very different from the miner.  Gertrude herself   
was rather contemptuous of dancing; she had not the slightest  
inclination towards that accomplishment, and had never learned  
even a Roger de Coverley.  She was puritan, like her father, high-  
minded, and really stern.  Therefore the dusky, golden softness of  
this man's sensuous flame of life, that flowed off his flesh like the  
flame from a candle, not baffled and gripped into incandescence  
by thought and spirit as her life was, seemed to her something wonderful,   
beyond her.  
</p><p>He came and bowed above her.  A warmth radiated through  
her as if she had drunk wine.  
</p><p>"Now do come and have this one wi' me," he said caressively.   
"It's easy, you know.  I'm pining to see you dance."  
</p><p>She had told him before she could not dance.  She glanced at  
his humility and smiled.  Her smile was very beautiful.  It moved  
the man so that he forgot everything.  
</p><p>"No, I won't dance," she said softly.  Her words came clean  
and ringing.  
</p><p>Not knowing what he was doing-he often did the right thing by  
instinct -- he sat beside her, inclining reverentially.  
</p><p>"But you mustn't miss your dance," she reproved.  
  
  
<pb n="13">   
"Nay, I don't want to dance that -- it's not one as I care about."  
</p><p>"Yet you invited me to it."  
</p><p>He laughed very heartily at this.  
</p><p>"I never thought o' that.  Tha'rt not long in taking the curl out  
of me."  
</p><p>It was her turn to laugh quickly.  
</p><p>"You don't look as if you'd come much uncurled," she said.  
</p><p>"I'm like a pig's tail, I curl because I canna help it," he laughed,  
rather boisterously.  
</p><p>"And you are a miner!" she exclaimed in surprise.  
</p><p>"Yes.  I went down when I was ten."  
</p><p>She looked at him in wondering dismay.  
</p><p>"When you were ten! And wasn't it very hard?" she asked.  
</p><p>"You soon get used to it.  You live like th' mice, an' you pop  
out at night to see what's going on."  
</p><p>"It makes me feel blind," she frowned.  
</p><p>"Like a moudiwarp!" he laughed.  "Yi, an' there's some chaps  
as does go round like moudiwarps." He thrust his face forward  
in the blind, snout-like way of a mole, seeming to sniff and peer  
for direction.  "They dun though!" he protested naively.  "Tha niver  
seed such a way they get in.  But tha mun let me ta'e thee down  
some time, an' tha can see for thysen."  
</p><p>She looked at him, startled.  This was a new tract of life   
suddenly opened before her.  She realised the life of the miners, hundreds  
of them toiling below earth and coming up at evening.  He seemed  
to her noble.  He risked his life daily, and with gaiety.  She looked  
at him, with a touch of appeal in her pure humility.  
</p><p>"Shouldn't ter like it?" he asked tenderly.  "'Appen not, it 'ud  
dirty thee."  
</p><p>She had never been "thee'd" and "thou'd" before.  
</p><p>The next Christmas they were married, and for three months  
she was perfectly happy: for six months she was very happy.  
</p><p>He had signed the pledge, and wore the blue ribbon of a tee-  
totaller: he was nothing if not showy.  They lived, she thought, in  
his own house.  It was small, but convenient enough, and quite  
nicely furnished, with solid, worthy stuff that suited her honest  
soul.  The women, her neighbours, were rather foreign to her,  
and Morel's mother and sisters were apt to sneer at her ladylike  
  
  
<pb n="14">   
  
ways.  But she could perfectly well live by herself, so long as she  
had her husband close.  
</p><p>Sometimes, when she herself wearied of love-talk, she tried to  
open her heart seriously to him.  She saw him listen deferentially,  
but without understanding.  This killed her efforts at a finer intimacy,   
and she had flashes of fear.  Sometimes he was restless of  
an evening: it was not enough for him just to be near her, she realised.    
She was glad when he set himself to little jobs.  
</p><p>He was a remarkably handy man -- could make or mend anything.    
So she would say:  
</p><p>"I do like that coal-rake of your mother's -- it is small and natty."  
</p><p>"Does ter, my wench? Well, I made that, so I can make thee  
one! "  
</p><p>"What! why, if s a steel one!"  
</p><p>"An' what if it is! Tha s'lt ha'e one very similar, if not exactly  
same."  
</p><p>She did not mind the mess, nor the hammering and noise.  He  
was busy and happy.  
</p><p>But in the seventh month, when she was brushing his Sunday  
coat, she felt papers in the breast pocket, and, seized with a sudden   
curiosity, took them out to read.  He very rarely wore the frock-  
coat he was married in: and it had not occurred to her before to  
feel curious concerning the papers.  They were the bills of the  
household furniture, still unpaid.  
</p><p>"Look here," she said at night, after he was washed and had  
had his dinner.  "I found these in the pocket of your wedding-coat.   
Haven't you settled the bills yet?"  
</p><p>"No.  I haven't had a chance."  
</p><p>"But you told me all was paid.  I had better go into Nottingham  
on Saturday and settle them.  I don't like sitting on another man's  
chairs and eating from an unpaid table."  
</p><p>He did not answer.  
</p><p>"I can have your bank-book, can't I?"  
</p><p>"Tha can ha'e it, for what good it'll be to thee."  
</p><p>"I thought -- " she began.  He had told her he had a good bit of  
money left over.  But she realised it was no use asking questions.   
She sat rigid with bitterness and indignation.  
</p><p>The next day she went down to see his mother.  
</p><p>"Didn't you buy the furniture for Walter?" she asked.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="15">   
  
<p>"Yes, I did," tartly retorted the elder woman.  
</p><p>"And how much did he give you to pay for it?"  
</p><p>The elder woman was stung with fine indignation.  
</p><p>"Eighty pound, if you're so keen on knowin'," she replied.  
</p><p>"Eighty pounds! But there are forty-two pounds still owing!"  
</p><p>"I can't help that."  
</p><p>"But where has it all gone?"  
</p><p>"You'll find all the papers, I think, if you look -- beside ten  
pound as he owed me, an' six pound as the wedding cost down  
here."  
</p><p>"Six pounds!" echoed Gertrude Morel.  It seemed to her monstrous   
that, after her own father had paid so heavily for her wedding,   
six pounds more should have been squandered in eating and  
drinking at Walter's parents' house, at his expense.  
</p><p>"And how much has he sunk in his houses?" she asked.  
</p><p>"His houses -- which houses?"  
</p><p>Gertrude Morel went white to the lips.  He had told her the  
house he lived in, and the next one, was his own.  
</p><p>"I thought the house we live in -- " she began.  
</p><p>"They're my houses, those two," said the mother-in-law.  "And  
not clear either.  It's as much as I can do to keep the mortgage interest   
paid."  
</p><p>Gertrude sat white and silent.  She was her father now.  
</p><p>"Then we ought to be paying you rent," she said coldly.  
</p><p>"Walter is paying me rent," replied the mother.  
</p><p>"And what rent?" asked Gertrude.  
</p><p>"Six and six a week," retorted the mother.  
</p><p>It was more than the house was worth.  Gertrude held her head  
erect, looked straight before her.  
</p><p>"It is lucky to be you," said the elder woman, bitingly, "to   
have a husband as takes all the worry of the money, and leaves you a  
free hand."  
</p><p>The young wife was silent.  
</p><p>She said very little to her husband, but her manner had  
changed towards him.  Something in her proud, honourable soul  
had crystallised out hard as rock.  
</p><p>When October came in, she thought only of Christmas.  Two  
years ago, at Christmas, she had met him.  Last Christmas she had  
married him.  This Christmas she would bear him a child.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="16">   
  
<p>"You don't dance yourself, do you, missis?" asked her nearest  
neighbour, in October, when there was great talk of opening a  
dancing-class over the Brick and Tile Inn at Bestwood.  
</p><p>"No -- I never had the least inclination to," Mrs. Morel replied.  
</p><p>"Fancy! An' how funny as you should ha' married your Mester.    
You know he's quite a famous one for dancing."  
</p><p>"I didn't know he was famous," laughed Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Yea, he is though! Why, he ran that dancing-class in the  
Miners' Arms club-room for over five year."  
</p><p>"Did he?"  
</p><p>"Yes, he did." The other woman was defiant.  "An' it was  
thronged every Tuesday, and Thursday, an' Sat'day -- an' there was  
carryin's-on, accordin' to all accounts."  
</p><p>This kind of thing was gall and bitterness to Mrs. Morel, and  
she had a fair share of it.  The women did not spare her, at first;  
for she was superior, though she could not help it.  
</p><p>He began to be rather late in coming home.  
</p><p>"They're working very late now, aren't they?" she said to her  
washer-woman.  
</p><p>"No later than they alters do, I don't think.  But they stop to have  
their pint at Ellen's, an' they get talkin', an' there you are! Dinner  
stone cold -- an' it serves 'em right."  
</p><p>"But Mr. Morel does not take any drink."  
</p><p>The woman dropped the clothes, looked at Mrs. Morel, then  
went on with her work, saying nothing.  
</p><p>Gertrude Morel was very ill when the boy was born.  Morel was  
good to her, as good as gold.  But she felt very lonely, miles away  
from her own people.  She felt lonely with him now, and his presence   
only made it more intense.  
</p><p>The boy was small and frail at first, but he came on quickly.  He  
was a beautiful child, with dark gold ringlets, and dark-blue eyes  
which changed gradually to a clear grey.  His mother loved him  
passionately: He came just when her own bitterness of disillusion   
was hardest to bear; when her faith in fife was shaken, and her  
soul felt dreary and lonely.  She made much of the child, and the  
father was jealous.  
</p><p>At last Mrs. Morel despised her husband.  She turned to the  
child; she turned from the father.  He had begun to neglect her;  
the novelty of his own home was gone.  He had no grit, she said  
  
  
<pb n="17">   
bitterly to herself.  What he felt just at the minute, that was all to  
him.  He could not abide by anything.  There was nothing at the  
back of all his show.  
</p><p>There began a battle between the husband and wife -- a fearful,  
bloody battle that ended only with the death of one.  She fought to  
make him undertake his own responsibilities, to make him fulfill  
his obligations.  But he was too different from her.  His nature was  
purely sensuous, and she strove to make him moral, religious.  She  
tried to force him to face things.  He could not endure it -- it drove  
him out of his mind.  
</p><p>While the baby was still tiny, the father's temper had become  
so irritable that it was not to be trusted.  The child had only to give  
a little trouble when the man began to bully.  A little more, and the  
hard hands of the collier hit the baby.  Then Mrs. Morel loathed  
her husband, loathed him for days; and he went out and drank;  
and she cared very little what he did.  Only, on his return, she  
scathed him with her satire.  
</p><p>The estrangement between them caused him, knowingly or unknowingly,   
grossly to offend her where he would not have done.  
</p><p>William was only one year old, and his mother was proud of  
him, he was so pretty.  She was not well off now, but her sisters  
kept the boy in clothes.  Then, with his little white hat curled with  
an ostrich feather, and his white coat, he was a joy to her, the twining   
wisps of hair clustering round his head.  Mrs. Morel lay listening,   
one Sunday morning, to the chatter of the father and child  
downstairs.  Then she dozed off.  When she came downstairs, a  
great fire glowed in the grate, the room was hot, the breakfast was  
roughly laid, and seated in his arm-chair, against the chimney-  
piece, sat Morel, rather timid; and standing between his legs, the  
child -- cropped like a sheep, with such an odd round poll -- looking  
wondering at her; and on a newspaper spread out upon the hearth-  
rug, a myriad of crescent-shaped curls, like the petals of a marigold   
scattered in the reddening firelight.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel stood still.  It was her first baby.  She went very  
white, and was unable to speak.  
</p><p>"What dost think o' 'im?" Morel laughed uneasily.  
</p><p>She gripped her two fists, lifted them, and came forward.    
Morel shrank back.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="18">   
  
<p>"I could kill you, I could!" she said.  She choked with rage, her  
two fists uplifted.  
</p><p>"Yer non want ter make a wench on 'im," Morel said, in a  
frightened tone, bending his head to shield his eyes from hers. His  
attempt at laughter had vanished.  
</p><p>The mother looked down at the jagged, close-clipped head of  
her child.  She put her hands on his hair, and stroked and fondled  
his head.  
</p><p>"Oh -- my boy!" she faltered.  Her lip trembled, her face broke,  
and, snatching up the child, she buried her face in his shoulder  
and cried painfully.  She was one of those women who cannot cry;  
whom it hurts as it hurts a man.  It was like ripping something out  
of her, her sobbing.  
</p><p>Morel sat with his elbows on his knees, his hands gripped together   
till the knuckles were white.  He gazed in the fire, feeling  
almost stunned, as if he could not breathe.  
</p><p>Presently she came to an end, soothed the child and cleared  
away the breakfast-table.  She left the newspaper, littered with  
curls, spread upon the hearth-rug.  At last her husband gathered  
it up and put it at the back of the fire.  She went about her work  
with closed mouth and very quiet.  Morel was subdued.  He crept  
about wretchedly, and his meals were a misery that day.  She spoke  
to him civilly, and never alluded to what he had done.  But he felt  
something final had happened.  
</p><p>Afterwards she said she bad been silly, that the boy's hair would  
have had to be cut, sooner or later.  In the end, she even brought  
herself to say to her husband it was just as well he had played barber   
when he did.  But she knew, and Morel knew, that that act had  
caused something momentous to take place in her soul.  She remembered   
the scene all her life, as one in which she had suffered  
the most intensely.  
</p><p>This act of masculine clumsiness was the spear through the side  
of her love for Morel.  Before, while she had striven against him  
bitterly, she had fretted after him, as if he had gone astray from  
her.  Now she ceased to fret for his love: he was an outsider to her.   
This made life much more bearable.  
</p><p>Nevertheless, she still continued to strive with him.  She still  
had her high moral sense, inherited from generations of Puritans.   
It was now a religious instinct, and she was almost a fanatic with  
  
<pb n="19">   
  
him, because she loved him, or had loved him.  If he sinned, she  
tortured him.  If be drank, and lied, was often a poltroon, sometimes   
a knave, she wielded the lash unmercifully.  
</p><p>The pity was, she was too much his opposite.  She could not be  
content with the little he might be; she would have him the much  
that he ought to be.  So, in seeking to make him nobler than  
he could be, she destroyed him.  She injured and hurt and scarred  
herself, but she lost none of her worth.  She also had the children.  
</p><p>He drank rather heavily, though not more than many miners,  
and always beer, so that whilst his health was affected, it was never  
injured.  The week-end was his chief carouse.  He sat in the Miners'  
Arms until turning-out time every Friday, every Saturday, and  
every Sunday evening.  On Monday and Tuesday he had to get  
up and reluctantly leave towards ten o'clock.  Sometimes he stayed  
at home on Wednesday and Thursday evenings, or was only out  
for an hour.  He practically never had to miss work owing to his  
drinking.  
</p><p>But although he was very steady at work, his wages fell off.  He  
was blab-mouthed, a tongue-wagger.  Authority was hateful to him,  
therefore he could only abuse the pit-managers.  He would say, in  
the Palmerston:  
</p><p>"Th' gaffer come down to our stall this morning, an' 'e says,  
'You know, Walter, this 'ere'll not do.  What about these props?'  
An' I says to him, 'Why, what art talkin' about? What d'st mean  
about th' props?' 'It'n never do, this 'ere,' 'e says.  'You'll be havin'  
th' roof in, one o' these days.' An' I says, 'Tba'd better stan' on a  
bit o' clunch, then, an' hold it up wi' thy 'ead.' So 'e wor that mad,  
'e cossed an' 'e swore, an' t'other chaps they did laugh." Morel  
was a good mimic.  He imitated the manager's fat, squeaky voice,  
with its attempt at good English.  
</p><p>"'I shan't have it, Walter.  Who knows more about it, me or  
you?' So I says, 'I've niver fun out how much tha' knows, Alfred.   
It'll 'appen carry thee ter bed an' back."'  
</p><p>So Morel would go on to the amusement of his boon companions.    
And some of this would be true.  The pit-manager was not  
an educated man.  He had been a boy along with Morel, so that,  
while the two disliked each other, they more or less took each  
other for granted.  But Alfred Charlesworth did not forgive the  
butty these public-house sayings.  Consequently, although Morel  
  
  
<pb n="20">   
  
was a good miner, sometimes earning as much as five pounds a   
week when he married, he came gradually to have worse and  
worse stalls, where the coal was thin, and hard to get, and  
unprofitable.  
</p><p>Also, in summer, the pits are slack.  Often, on bright sunny  
mornings, the men are seen trooping home again at ten, eleven,  
or twelve o'clock.  No empty trucks stand at the pit-mouth.  The  
women on the hillside look across as they shake the hearth-rug  
against the fence, and count the wagons the engine is taking along  
the line up the valley.  And the children, as they come from school  
at dinner-time, looking down the fields and seeing the wheels on  
the headstocks standing, say:  
</p><p>"Minton's knocked off.  My dad'll be at home."  
</p><p>And there is a sort of shadow over all, women and children and  
men, because money will be short at the end of the week.  
</p><p>Morel was supposed to give his wife thirty shillings a week, to  
provide everything-rent, food, clothes, clubs, insurance, doctors.   
Occasionally, if he were flush, he gave her thirty-five.  But these  
occasions by no means balanced those when he gave her twenty-  
five.  In winter, with a decent stall, the miner might eam fifty or  
fifty-five shillings a week.  Then he was happy.  On Friday night,  
Saturday, and Sunday, he spent royally, getting rid of his sovereign   
or thereabouts.  And out of so much, he scarcely spared the  
children an extra penny or bought them a pound of apples.  It all  
went in drink.  In the bad times, matters were more worrying, but  
he was not so often drunk, so that Mrs. Morel used to say:  
</p><p>"I'm not sure I wouldn't rather be short, for when he's flush,  
there isn't a minute of peace."  
</p><p>If he earned forty shillings he kept ten; from thirty-five he kept  
five; from thirty-two he kept four; from twenty-eight he kept  
three; from twenty-four he kept two; from twenty he kept one-  
and-six; from eighteen he kept a shilling; from sixteen he kept  
sixpence.  He never saved a penny, and he gave his wife no opportunity   
of saving; instead, she had occasionally to pay his debts;  
not public-house debts, for those never were passed on to the  
women, but debts when he had bought a canary, or a fancy  
walking-stick.  
</p><p>At the wakes time Morel was working badly, and Mrs. Morel  
was trying to save against her confinement.  So it galled her bitterly  
  
  
  
  
  
<pb n="21">   
to think he should be out taking his pleasure and spending money,  
whilst she remained at home, harassed.  There were two days' holiday.    
On the Tuesday morning Morel rose early.  He was in good  
spirits.  Quite early, before six o'clock, she heard him whistling  
away to himself downstairs.  He had a pleasant way of whistling,  
lively and musical.  He nearly always whistled hymns.  He had been  
a choir-boy with a beautiful voice, and had taken solos in Southwell   
cathedral.  His morning whistling alone betrayed it.  
</p><p>His wife lay listening to him tinkering away in the garden, his  
whistling ringing out as he sawed and hammered away.  It always  
gave her a sense of warmth and peace to hear him thus as she lay  
in bed, the children not yet awake, in the bright early morning,  
happy in his man's fashion.  
</p><p>At nine o'clock, while the children with bare legs and feet were  
sitting playing on the sofa, and the mother was washing up, he  
came in from his carpentry, his sleeves rolled up, his waistcoat  
hanging open.  He was still a good-looking man, with black, wavy  
hair, and a large black moustache.  His face was perhaps too much  
inflamed, and there was about him a look almost of peevishness.   
But now he was jolly.  He went straight to the sink where his wife  
was washing up.  
</p><p>"What, are thee there!" he said boisterously.  "Sluthe off an' let  
me wesh mysen."  
</p><p> "You may wait till I've finished," said his wife.  
</p><p> "Oh, mun I? An' what if I shonna?"  
</p><p> This good-humoured threat amused Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p> "Then you can go and wash yourself in the soft-water tub."  
</p><p> "Ha! I can' an' a', tha mucky little 'ussy."  
</p><p>With which he stood watching her a moment, then went away  
to wait for her.  
</p><p>When he chose he could still make himself again a real gallant.   
Usually he preferred to go out with a scarf round his neck.  Now,  
however, he made a toilet.  There seemed so much gusto in the  
way he puffed and swilled as he washed himself, so much alacrity  
with which he hurried to the mirror in the kitchen, and, bending  
because it was too low for him, scrupulously parted his wet black  
hair, that it irritated Mrs. Morel.  He put on a turn-down collar,  
a black bow, and wore his Sunday tail-coat.  As such, he looked  
  
  
<pb n="22">   
  
spruce, and what his clothes would not do, his instinct for making  
the most of his good looks would.  
</p><p>At half-past nine Jerry Purdy came to call for his pal.  Jerry  
was Morel's bosom friend, and Mrs. Morel disliked him.  He was  
a tall, thin man, with a rather foxy face, the kind of face that seems  
to lack eyelashes.  He walked with a stiff, brittle dignity, as if his  
head were on a wooden spring.  His nature was cold and shrewd.   
Generous where he intended to be generous, he seemed to be very  
fond of Morel, and more or less to take charge of him.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel hated him.  She had known his wife, who had died  
of consumption, and who had, at the end, conceived such a violent  
dislike of her husband, that if he came into her room it caused her  
haemorrhage.  None of which Jerry had seemed to mind.  And now  
his eldest daughter, a girl of fifteen, kept a poor house for him,  
and looked after the two younger children.  
</p><p>"A mean, wizzen-hearted stick!" Mrs. Morel said of him.  
</p><p>"I've never known Jerry mean in my life," protested Morel.   
"A opener-handed and more freer chap you couldn't find anywhere,   
accordin' to my knowledge."  
</p><p>"Open-handed to you," retorted Mrs. Morel.  "But his fist is  
shut tight enough to his children, poor things."  
</p><p>"Poor things! And what for are they poor things, I should like  
to know."  
</p><p>But Mrs. Morel would not be appeased on Jerry's score.   
</p><p> The subject of argument was seen, craning his thin neck over  
the scullery curtain.  He caught Mrs. Morel's eye.  
</p><p> "Mornin', missis! Mester in?"  
</p><p> "Yes -- he is."  
</p><p>Jerry entered unasked, and stood by the kitchen doorway.  He  
was not invited to sit down, but stood there, coolly asserting the  
rights of men and husbands.  
</p><p> "A nice day," he said to Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p> "Yes.  
</p><p> "Grand out this morning -- grand for a walk."  
</p><p> "Do you mean you're going for a walk?" she asked.  
</p><p> "Yes.  We mean walkin' to Nottingham," he replied.  
</p><p> "H'm!"  
</p><p> The two men greeted each other, both glad: Jerry, however, full  
of assurance, Morel rather subdued, afraid to seem too jubilant in  
  
  
<pb n="23">   
  
presence of his wife.  But he laced his boots quickly, with spirit.   
They were going for a ten-mile walk across the fields to Nottingham.    
Climbing the hillside from the Bottoms, they mounted gaily  
into the morning.  At the Moon and Stars they had their first drink,  
then on to the Old Spot.  Then a long five miles of drought to carry  
them into Bulwell to a glorious pint of bitter.  But they stayed in  
a field with some haymakers whose gallon bottle was full, so that,  
when they came in sight of the city, Morel was sleepy.  The town  
spread upwards before them, smoking vaguely in the midday glare,  
fridging the crest away to the south with spires and factory bulks  
and chimneys.  In the last field Morel lay down under an oak tree  
and slept soundly for over an hour.  When he rose to go forward  
he felt queer.  
</p><p>The two had dinner in the Meadows, with Jerry's  sister, then  
repaired to the Punch Bowl, where they mixed in the excitement  
of pigeon-racing.  Morel never in his life played cards,  considering  
them as having some occult, malevolent power -- "the devil's pictures,"   
he called them! But he was a master of skittles and of dominoes.    
He took a challenge from a Newark man, on skittles.  All the  
men in the old, long bar took sides, betting either one way or  
the other.  Morel took off his coat.  Jerry held the hat containing the  
money.  The men at the tables watched.  Some stood with their mugs  
in their hands.  Morel felt his big wooden ball carefully, then  
launched it.  He played havoc among the nine-pins, and won half  
a crown, which restored him to solvency.  
</p><p>By seven o'clock the two were in good condition.  They caught  
the 7.30 train home.  
</p><p>In the afternoon the Bottoms was intolerable.  Every inhabitant  
remaining was out of doors.  The women, in twos and threes, bareheaded   
and in white aprons, gossiped in the alley between the  
blocks.  Men, having a rest between drinks, sat on their heels and  
talked.  The place smelled stale; the slate roofs glistered in the and  
heat.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel took the little girl down to the brook in the meadows,   
which were not more than two hundred yards away.  The  
water ran quickly over stones and broken pots.  Mother and child  
leaned on the rail of the old sheep-bridge, watching.  Up at the  
dipping-hole, at the other end of the meadow, Mrs. Morel could  
see the naked forms of boys flashing round the deep yellow water,  
  
  
<pb n="24">   
  
or an occasional bright figure dart glittering over the blackish stagnant   
meadow.  She knew William was at the dipping-hole, and it  
was the dread of her life lest he should get drowned.  Annie played  
under the tall old hedge, picking up alder cones, that she called  
currants.  The child required much attention, and the flies were  
teasing.  
</p><p>The children were put to bed at seven o'clock.  Then she worked  
awhile.  
</p><p>When Walter Morel and Jerry arrived at Bestwood they felt a  
load off their minds; a railway journey no longer impended, so  
they could put the finishing touches to a glorious day.  They entered   
the Nelson with the satisfaction of returned travellers.  
</p><p>The next day was a work-day, and the thought of it put a  
damper on the men's spirits.  Most of them, moreover, had spent  
their money.  Some were already rolling dismally home, to sleep  
in preparation for the morrow.  Mrs. Morel, listening to their  
mournful singing, went indoors.  Nine o'clock passed, and ten, and  
still "the pair" had not returned.  On a doorstep somewhere a man  
was singing loudly, in a drawl: "Lead, kindly Light." Mrs. Morel  
was always indignant with the drunken men that they must sing  
that hymn when they got maudlin.  
</p><p>"As if 'Genevieve' weren't good enough," she said.  
</p><p>The kitchen was full of the scent of boiled herbs and hops.  On  
the hob a large black saucepan steamed slowly.  Mrs. Morel took  
a panchion, a great bowl of thick red earth, streamed a heap of  
white sugar into the bottom, and then, straining herself to the  
weight, was pouring in the liquor.  
</p><p>Just then Morel came in.  He had been very jolly in the Nelson,  
but coming home had grown irritable.  He had not quite got over  
the feeling of irritability and pain, after having slept on the ground  
when he was so hot; and a bad conscience afflicted him as he  
neared the house.  He did not know he was angry.  But when the  
garden gate resisted his attempts to open it, he kicked it and broke  
the latch.  He entered just as Mrs. Morel was pouring the infusion  
of herbs out of the saucepan.  Swaying slightly, he lurched against  
the table.  The boiling liquor pitched.  Mrs. Morel started back.  
</p><p>"Good gracious," she cried, "coming home in his drunkenness!"  
</p><p> "Comin' home in his what?" he snarled, his hat over his eye.   
</p><p> Suddenly her blood rose in a jet.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="25">   
<p> "Say you're not drunk!" she flashed.  
</p><p>She had put down her saucepan, and was stirring the sugar into  
the beer.  He dropped his two hands heavily on the table, and  
thrust his face forwards at her.  
</p><p>"'Say you're not drunk,'" he repeated.  "Why, nobody but a  
nasty little bitch like you 'ud 'ave such a thought."  
</p><p> He thrust his face forward at her.  
</p><p>"There's money to bezzle with, if there's money for nothing  
else."  
</p><p>"I've not spent a two-shillin' bit this day," he said.  
</p><p>"You don't get as drunk as a lord on nothing," she replied.   
"And," she cried, flashing into sudden fury, "if you've been  
sponging on your beloved Jerry, why, let him look after his children,   
for they need it."  
</p><p>"It's a lie, it's a lie.  Shut your face, woman."  
</p><p>They were now at battle-pitch.  Each forgot everything save the  
hatred of the other and the battle between them.  She was fiery and  
furious as he.  They went on till he caned her a liar.  
</p><p>"No," she cried, starting up, scarce able to breathe.  "Don't call  
me that -- you, the most despicable liar that ever walked in shoe-  
leather." She forced the last words out of suffocated lungs.  
</p><p>"You're a liar!" he yelled, banging the table with his fist.   
"You're a liar, you're a liar."  
</p><p> She stiffened herself, with clenched fists.  
</p><p>"The house is filthy with you," she cried.  
</p><p>"Then get out on it -- it's mine.  Get out on it!" he shouted.  "It's  
me as brings th' money whoam, not thee.  It's my house, not thine.   
Then ger out on't -- ger out on't!"  
</p><p>"And I would," she cried, suddenly shaken into tears of impotence.    
"Ah, wouldn't I, wouldn't I have gone long ago, but for  
those children.  Ay, haven't I repented not going years ago, when  
I'd only the one" -- suddenly drying into rage.  "Do you think it's  
for you I stop -- do you think I'd stop one minute for you?"  
</p><p>"Go, then," he shouted, beside himself.  "Go!"  
</p><p>"No!" She faced round.  "No," she cried loudly, "you shan't  
have it all your own way; you shan't do all you like.  I've got those  
children to see to.  My word," she laughed, "I should look well to  
leave them to you."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="26">   
  
<p>"Go," he cried thickly, lifting his fist.  He was afraid of her.   
"Go!"  
  
</p><p>"I should be only too glad.  I should laugh, laugh, my lord, if I  
could get away from you," she replied.  
</p><p>He came up to her, his red face, with its bloodshot eyes, thrust  
forward, and gripped her arms.  She cried in fear of him, struggled  
to be free.  Coming slightly to himself, panting, he pushed her  
roughly to the outer door, and thrust her forth, slotting the bolt  
behind her with a bang.  Then he went back into the kitchen,  
dropped into his arm-chair, his head, bursting full of blood, sinking   
between his knees.  Thus he dipped gradually into a stupor,  
from exhaustion and intoxication.  
</p><p>The moon was high and magnificent in the August night.  Mrs.  
Morel, seared with passion, shivered to find herself out there in a  
great white light, that fell cold on her, and gave a shock to her inflamed   
soul.  She stood for a few moments helplessly staring at the  
glistening great rhubarb leaves near the door.  Then she got the  
air into her breast.  She walked down the garden path, trembling  
in every limb, while the child boiled within her.  For a while she  
could not control her consciousness; mechanically she went over  
the last scene, then over it again, certain phrases, certain moments  
coming each time like a brand red-hot down on her soul; and each  
time she enacted again the past hour, each time the brand came  
down at the same points, till the mark was burnt in, and the pain  
burnt out, and at last she came to herself.  She must have been half  
an hour in this delirious condition.  Then the presence of the night  
came again to her.  She glanced round in fear.  She had wandered  
to the side garden, where she was walking up and down the path  
beside the currant bushes under the long wall.  The garden was a  
narrow strip, bounded from the road, that cut transversely between  
the blocks, by a thick thorn hedge.  
</p><p>She hurried out of the side garden to the front, where she could  
stand as if in an immense gulf of white light, the moon streaming  
high in face of her, the moonlight standing up from the hills in  
front, and filling the valley where the Bottoms crouched, almost  
blindingly.  There, panting and half weeping in reaction from the  
stress, she murmured to herself over and over again: "The nuisance!   
the nuisance!"  
</p><p> She became aware of something about her.  With an effort she  
  
  
<pb n="27">   
  
roused herself to see what it was that penetrated her consciousness.    
The tall white lilies were reeling in the moonlight, and the  
air was charged with their perfume, as with a presence.  Mrs.  
Morel gasped slightly in fear.  She touched the big, pallid flowers  
on their petals, then shivered.  They seemed to be stretching in  
the moonlight.  She put her hand into one white bin: the gold  
scarcely showed on her fingers by moonlight.  She bent down to  
look at the binful of yellow pollen; but it only appeared dusky.   
Then she drank a deep draught of the scent.  It almost made her  
dizzy.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel leaned on the garden gate, looking out, and she lost  
herself awhile.  She did not know what she thought.  Except for a  
slight feeling of sickness, and her consciousness in the child, herself   
melted out like scent into the shiny, pale air.  After a time the  
child, too, melted with her in the mixing-pot of moonlight, and  
she rested with the hills and lilies and houses, all swum together  
in a kind of swoon.  
</p><p>When she came to herself she was tired for sleep.  Languidly  
she looked about her; the clumps of white phlox seemed like  
bushes spread with linen; a moth ricochetted over them, and right  
across the garden.  Following it with her eye roused her.  A few  
whiffs of the raw, strong scent of phlox invigorated her.  She passed  
along the path, hesitating at the white rose-bush.  It smelled sweet  
and simple.  She touched the white ruffles of the roses.  Their fresh  
scent and cool, soft leaves reminded her of the morning-time and  
sunshine.  She was very fond of them.  But she was tired, and  
wanted to sleep.  In the mysterious out-of-doors she felt forlorn.  
</p><p>There was no noise anywhere.  Evidently the children had not  
been wakened, or had gone to sleep again.  A train, three miles  
away, roared across the valley.  The night was very large, and very  
strange, stretching its hoary distances infinitely.  And out of the  
silver-grey fog of darkness came sounds vague and hoarse: a corncrake   
not far off, sound of a train like a sigh, and distant shouts of  
men.  
</p><p>Her quietened heart beginning to beat quickly again, she hurried   
down the side garden to the back of the house.  Softly she  
lifted the latch; the door was still bolted, and hard against her.  She  
rapped gently, waited, then rapped again.  She must not rouse the  
children, nor the neighbours.  He must be asleep, and he would  
  
  
<pb n="28">   
  
not wake easily.  Her heart began to burn to be indoors.  She clung  
to the door-handle.  Now it was cold; she would take a chill, and  
in her present condition!  
</p><p>Putting her apron over her head and her arms, she hurried again  
to the side garden, to the window of the kitchen.  Leaning on the  
sill, she could just see, under the blind, her husband's arms spread  
out on the table, and his black head on the board.  He was sleeping  
with his face lying on the table.  Something in his attitude made her  
feel tired of things.  The lamp was burning smokily; she could tell  
by the copper colour of the light.  She tapped at the window more  
and more noisily.  Almost it seemed as if the glass would break.   
Still he did not wake up.  
</p><p>After vain efforts, she began to shiver, partly from contact with  
the stone, and from exhaustion.  Fearful always for the unborn  
child, she wondered what she could do for warmth.  She went down  
to the coal-house, where there was an old hearth-rug she had carried   
out for the rag-man the day before.  This she wrapped over  
her shoulders.  It was warm, if grimy.  Then she walked up and  
down the garden path, peeping every now and then under the  
blind, knocking, and telling herself that in the end the very strain of  
his position must wake him.  
</p><p>At last, after about an hour, she rapped long and low at the  
window.  Gradually the sound penetrated to him.  When, in despair,  
she had ceased to tap, she saw him stir, then lift his face blindly.   
The labouring of his heart hurt him into consciousness.  She rapped  
imperatively at the window.  He started awake.  Instantly she saw  
his fists set and his eyes glare.  He had not a grain of physical fear.   
If it had been twenty burglars, he would have gone blindly for  
them.  He glared round, bewildered, but prepared to fight.  
</p><p>"Open the door, Walter," she said coldly.  
</p><p>His hands relaxed.  It dawned on him what he had done.  His  
head dropped, sullen and dogged.  She saw him hurry to the door,  
heard the bolt chock.  He tried the latch.  It opened -- and there  
stood the silver-grey night, fearful to him, after the tawny light of  
the lamp.  He hurried back.  
</p><p>When Mrs. Morel entered, she saw him almost running through  
the door to the stairs.  He had ripped his collar off his neck in his  
haste to be gone ere she came in, and there it lay with bursten  
button-holes.  It made her angry.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="29">     
  
<p>She warmed and soothed herself.  In her weariness forgetting  
everything, she moved about at the little tasks that remained to be  
done, set his breakfast, rinsed his pit-bottle, put his pit-clothes  
on the hearth to warm, set his pit-boots beside them, put him out  
a clean scarf and snap-bag and two apples, raked the fire, and went  
to bed.  He was already dead asleep.  His narrow black eyebrows  
were drawn up in a sort of peevish misery into his forehead while  
his cheeks' down-strokes, and his sulky mouth, seemed to be saying:   
"I don't care who you are nor what you are, I shall have my  
own way."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel knew him too well to look at him.  As she unfastened   
her brooch at the mirror, she smiled faintly to see her face  
all smeared with the yellow dust of lilies.  She brushed it off, and at  
last lay down.  For some time her mind continued snapping and  
jetting sparks, but she was asleep before her husband awoke from  
the first sleep of his drunkenness.</p>  
  
  
</div2><div2 type="chapter" n="2">  
<head>"The Birth of Paul, and Another Battle" </head> 
  
<p>AFTER such a scene as the last, Walter Morel was for some days  
abashed and ashamed, but he soon regained his old bullying indifference.    
Yet there was a slight shrinking, a diminishing in his  
assurance.  Physically even, he shrank, and his fine full presence  
waned.  He never grew in the least stout, so that, as he sank from  
his erect, assertive bearing, his physique seemed to contract along  
with his pride and moral strength.  
</p><p>But now he realised how hard it was for his wife to drag about  
at her work, and, his sympathy quickened by penitence, hastened  
forward with his help.  He came straight home from the pit, and  
stayed in at evening till Friday, and then he could not remain at  
home.  But he was back again by ten o'clock, almost quite sober.  
</p><p>He always made his own breakfast.  Being a man who rose early  
and had plenty of time he did not, as some miners do, drag his  
wife out of bed at six o'clock.  At five, sometimes earlier, he woke,  
got straight out of bed, and went downstairs.  When she could not  
sleep, his wife lay waiting for this time, as for a period of peace.  
  
  
<pb n="30">   
  
The only real rest seemed  to  be  when  he  was  out  of  the  house.  
</p><p>He went downstairs in his shirt and then struggled into his pit-  
trousers, which were left on the hearth to warm all night.  There  
was always a fire, because Mrs. Morel raked.  And the first sound  
in the house was the bang, bang of the poker against the raker, as  
Morel smashed the remainder of the coal to make the kettle, which  
was filled and left on the hob, finally boil.  His cup and knife and  
fork, all he wanted except just the food, was laid ready on the  
table on a newspaper.  Then he got his breakfast, made the tea,  
packed the bottom of the doors with rugs to shut out the draught,  
piled a big fire, and sat down to an hour of joy.  He toasted  
his bacon on a fork and caught the drops of fat on his bread; then  
he put the rasher on his thick slice of bread, and cut off chunks  
with a clasp-knife, poured his tea into his saucer, and was happy.   
With his family about, meals were never so pleasant.  He loathed a  
fork: it is a modern introduction which has still scarcely reached  
common people.  What Morel preferred was a clasp-knife.  Then,  
in solitude, he ate and drank, often sitting, in cold weather, on a  
little stool with his back to the warm chimney-piece, his food on  
the fender, his cup on the hearth.  And then he read the last night's  
newspaper -- what of it he could -- spelling it over laboriously.  He  
preferred to keep the blinds down and the candle lit even when it  
was daylight; it was the habit of the mine.  
</p><p>At a quarter to six he rose, cut two thick slices of bread and  
butter, and put them in the white calico snap-bag.  He filled his tin  
bottle with tea.  Cold tea without milk or sugar was the drink he  
preferred for the pit.  Then he pulled off his shirt, and put on his  
pit-singlet, a vest of thick flannel cut low round the neck, and with  
short sleeves like a chemise.  
</p><p>Then he went upstairs to his wife with a cup of tea because she  
was ill, and because it occurred to him.  
</p><p> "I've brought thee a cup o' tea, lass," he said.  
</p><p> "Well, you needn't, for you know I don't like it," she replied.  
</p><p> "Drink it up; it'll pop thee off to sleep again."  
</p><p> She accepted the tea.  It pleased him to see her take it and sip  
it.  
</p><p> "I'll back my life there's no sugar in," she said.  
</p><p> "Yi -- there's one big 'un," he replied, injured.  
</p><p> "It's a wonder," she said, sipping again.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="31">   
  
<p>She had a winsome face when her hair was loose.  He loved her  
to grumble at him in this manner.  He looked at her again,  
and went, without any sort of leave-taking.  He never took more  
than two slices of bread and butter to eat in the pit, so an apple  
or an orange was a treat to him.  He always liked it when she put  
one out for him.  He tied a scarf round his neck, put on his great,  
heavy boots, his coat, with the big pocket, that carried his snap-  
bag and his bottle of tea, and went forth into the fresh morning  
air, closing, without locking, the door behind him.  He loved the  
early morning, and the walk across the fields.  So he appeared at the  
pit-top, often with a stalk from the hedge between his teeth, which  
he chewed all day to keep his mouth moist, down the mine, feeling   
quite as happy as when he was in the field.  
</p><p>Later, when the time for the baby grew nearer, he would bustle  
round in his slovenly fashion, poking out the ashes, rubbing the  
fireplace, sweeping the house before he went to work.  Then, feeling   
very self-righteous, he went upstairs.  
</p><p>"Now I'm cleaned up for thee: tha's no 'casions ter stir a peg  
all day, but sit and read thy books."  
</p><p> Which made her laugh, in spite of her indignation.  
</p><p> "And the dinner cooks itself?" she answered.  
</p><p> "Eh, I know nowt about th' dinner."  
</p><p> "You'd know if there weren't any."  
</p><p> "Ay, 'appen so," he answered, departing.  
</p><p>When she got downstairs, she would find the house tidy, but  
dirty.  She could not rest until she had thoroughly cleaned; so she  
went down to the ash-pit with her dust-pan.  Mrs. Kirk, spying her,  
would contrive to have to go to her own coal-place at that minute.   
Then, across the wooden fence, she would call:  
</p><p> "So you keep wagging on, then?"  
</p><p>"Ay," answered Mrs. Morel deprecatingly.  "There's nothing  
else for it."  
</p><p>"Have you seen Hose?" called a very small woman from across  
the road.  It was Mrs. Anthony, a black-haired, strange little body,  
who always wore a brown velvet dress, tight fitting.  
</p><p> "I haven't," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Eh, I wish he'd come.  I've got a copperful of clothes, an' I'm  
sure I heered his bell."  
</p><p> Hark! He's at the end."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="32">   
  
<p>The two women looked down the alley.  At the end of the  
Bottoms a man stood in a sort of old-fashioned trap, bending over  
bundles of cream-coloured stuff; while a cluster of women held  
up their arms to him, some with bundles.  Mrs. Anthony herself  
had a heap of creamy, undyed stockings hanging over her arm.  
</p><p>"I've done ten dozen this week," she said proudly to Mrs.  
Morel.  
</p><p> "T-t-t!" went the other.  "I don't know how you can find time."  
</p><p> "Eh!" said Mrs. Anthony.  "You can find time if you make  
time."  
</p><p>"I don't know how you do it," said Mrs. Morel.  "And how much  
shall you get for those many?"  
</p><p> "Tuppence -- ha'penny a dozen," replied the other.  
</p><p>"Well," said Mrs. Morel.  "l'd starve before I'd sit down and  
seam twenty-four stockings for twopence ha'penny."  
</p><p>"Oh, I don't know," said Mrs. Anthony.  "You can rip along  
with 'em."  
</p><p>Hose was coming along, ringing his bell.  Women were waiting  
at the yard-ends with their seamed stockings hanging over their  
arms.  The man, a common fellow, made jokes with them, tried to  
swindle them, and bullied them.  Mrs. Morel went up her yard  
disdainfully.  
</p><p>It was an understood thing that if one woman wanted her  
neighbour, she should put the poker in the fire and bang at the  
back of the fireplace, which, as the fires were back to back, would  
make a great noise in the adjoining house.  One morning Mrs. Kirk,  
mixing a pudding, nearly started out of her skin as she heard the  
thud, thud, in her grate.  With her hands all floury, she rushed to  
the fence.  
</p><p> "Did you knock, Mrs. Morel?"  
</p><p> "If you wouldn't mind, Mrs. Kirk."  
</p><p>Mrs. Kirk climbed on to her copper, got over the wall on to  
Mrs. Morel's copper, and ran in to her neighbour.  
</p><p> "Eh, dear, how are you feeling?" she cried in concern.  
</p><p> "You might fetch Mrs. Bower," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>Mrs. Kirk went into the yard, lifted up her strong, shrill voice,  
and called:  
</p><p> "Ag-gie -- Ag-gie!"</p>  
  
  
<pb n="33">   
  
<p>The sound was heard from one end of the Bottoms to the other.   
At last Aggie came running up, and was sent for Mrs. Bower,  
whilst Mrs. Kirk left her pudding and stayed with her neighbour.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel went to bed.  Mrs. Kirk had Annie and William for  
dinner.  Mrs. Bower, fat and waddling, bossed the house.  
</p><p>"Hash some cold meat up for the master's dinner, and make  
him an apple-charlotte pudding," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"He may go without pudding this day," said Mrs. Bower.  
</p><p>Morel was not as a rule one of the first to appear at the bottom  
of the pit, ready to come up.  Some men were there before four  
o'clock, when the whistle blew loose-all; but Morel, whose stall,  
a poor one, was at this time about a mile and a half away from the  
bottom, worked usually till the first mate stopped, then he finished  
also.  This day, however, the miner was sick of the work.  At two  
o'clock he looked at his watch, by the light of the green candle --  
he was in a safe working -- and again at half-past two.  He was hewing   
at a piece of rock that was in the way for the next day's work.   
As he sat on his heels, or kneeled, giving hard blows with his pick,  
"Uszza -- uszza!" he went.  
</p><p> "Shall ter finish, Sorry?" cried Barker, his fellow butty.  
</p><p> "Finish? Niver while the world stands!" growled Morel.  
</p><p> And he went on striking.  He was tired.  
</p><p> "It's a heart-breaking job," said Barker.  
</p><p>But Morel was too exasperated, at the end of his tether, to answer.    
Still be struck and hacked with all his might.  
</p><p>"Tha might as well leave it, Walter," said Barker.  "It'll do to-  
morrow, without thee hackin' thy guts out."  
</p><p> "I'll lay no b --  finger on this to-morrow, Isr'el!" cried Morel.  
</p><p> "Oh, well, if tha wunna, somebody else'll ha'e to," said Israel.  
</p><p> Then Morel continued to strike.  
</p><p> "Hey -- up there -- loose-a'!" cried the men, leaving  the    
next  stall.  
</p><p> Morel continued to strike.  
</p><p>"Tha'll happen catch me up," said Barker, departing.  
</p><p>When he had gone, Morel, left alone, felt savage.  He had not  
finished his job.  He had overworked himself into a frenzy.  Rising,  
wet with sweat, he threw his tool down, pulled on his coat, blew  
out his candle, took his lamp, and went.  Down the main road the  
lights of the other men went swinging.  There was a hollow sound  
of many voices.  It was a long, heavy tramp underground.</p>  
  
<pb n="34">   
  
<p>He sat at the bottom of the pit, where the great drops of water  
fell plash.  Many colliers were waiting their turns to go up, talking  
noisily.  Morel gave his answers short and disagreeable.  
</p><p>"It's rainin', Sorry," said old Giles, who had had the news from  
the top.  
</p><p>Morel found one comfort.  He had his old umbrella, which he  
loved, in the lamp cabin.  At last he took his stand on the chair,  
and was at the top in a moment.  Then he handed in his lamp and  
got his umbrella, which he had bought at an auction for one-and-  
six.  He stood on the edge of the pit-bank for a moment, looking  
out over the fields; grey rain was falling.  The trucks stood full of  
wet, bright coal.  Water ran down the sides of the waggons, over  
the white "C.W. and Co.". Colliers, walking indifferent to the rain,  
were streaming down the line and up the field, a grey, dismal host.   
Morel put up his umbrella, and took pleasure from the peppering  
of the drops thereon.  
</p><p>All along the road to Bestwood the miners tramped, wet and grey  
and dirty, but their red mouths talking with animation.  Morel also  
walked with a gang, but he said nothing.  He frowned peevishly as  
he went.  Many men passed into the Prince of Wales or into  
Ellen's.  Morel, feeling sufficiently disagreeable to resist temptation,   
trudged along under the dripping trees that overhung the park  
wall, and down the mud of Greenhill Lane.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel lay in bed, listening to the rain, and the feet of the  
colliers from Minton, their voices, and the bang, bang of the gates  
as they went through the stile up the field.  
</p><p>"There's some herb beer behind the pantry door," she said.   
"Th' master'll want a drink, if he doesn't stop."  
</p><p>But he was late, so she concluded he had called for a drink, since  
it was raining.  What did he care about the child or her?  
</p><p>She was very ill when her children were born.   
</p><p> "What is it?" she asked, feeling sick to death.   
</p><p> "A boy."  
</p><p>And she took consolation in that.  The thought of being the  
mother of men was warming to her heart.  She looked at the child.   
It had blue eyes, and a lot of fair hair, and was bonny.  Her love  
came up hot, in spite of everything.  She had it in bed with her.  
</p><p>Morel, thinking nothing, dragged his way up the garden path,  
wearily and angrily.  He closed his umbrella, and stood it in the  
  
  
<pb n="35">   
  
sink; then he sluthered his heavy boots into the kitchen.  Mrs.  
Bower appeared in the inner doorway.  
</p><p>"Well," she said, "she's about as bad as she can be.  It's a boy  
childt."  
</p><p>The miner grunted, put his empty snap-bag and his tin bottle  
on the dresser, went back into the scullery and hung up his coat,  
then came and dropped into his chair.  
</p><p>"Han yer got a drink?" he asked.  
</p><p>The woman went into the pantry.  There was heard the pop of  
a cork.  She set the mug, with a little, disgusted  rap, on the table  
before Morel.  He drank, gasped, wiped his big moustache on the  
end of his scarf, drank, gasped, and lay back in his chair.  The  
woman would not speak to him again.  She set his dinner before  
him, and went upstairs.  
</p><p> "Was that the master?" asked Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p> "I've gave him his dinner," replied Mrs. Bower.  
</p><p>After he had sat with his arms on the table -- he resented the fact  
that Mrs. Bower put no cloth on for him, and gave him a  
little plate, instead of a full-sized dinner-plate -- he began to eat.   
The fact that his wife was ill, that he had another boy, was nothing  
to him at that moment.  He was too tired; he wanted his dinner;  
he wanted to sit with his arms lying on the board; he did not like  
having Mrs. Bower about.  The fire was too small to please him.  
</p><p>After he had finished his meal, he sat for twenty minutes; then  
he stoked up a big fire.  Then, in his stockinged feet, he went  
reluctantly upstairs.  It was a struggle to face his wife at this moment,   
and he was tired.  His face was black, and smeared with  
sweat.  His singlet had dried again, soaking the dirt in.  He had a  
dirty woollen scarf round his throat.  So he stood at the foot of the  
bed.  
</p><p> "Well, how are ter, then?" he asked.  
</p><p> "I s'll be all right," she answered.  
</p><p> "H'm!"  
</p><p>He stood at a loss what to say next.  He was tired, and this  
bother was rather a nuisance to him, and he didn't quite know  
where he was.  
</p><p> "A lad, tha says," he stammered.  
</p><p> She turned down the sheet and showed the child.</p>  
  
<pb n="35">   
  
<p>"Bless him!" he murmured.  Which made her laugh, because he  
blessed by rote -- pretending paternal emotion, which he did not  
feel just then.  
</p><p> "Go now," she said.  
</p><p> "I will, my lass," he answered, turning away.  
</p><p>Dismissed, he wanted to kiss her, but he dared not.  She half  
wanted him to kiss her, but could not bring herself to give any  
sign.  She only breathed freely when he was gone out of the room  
again, leaving behind him a faint smell of pit-dirt.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel had a visit every day from the Congregational  
clergyman.  Mr. Heaton was young, and very poor.  His wife had  
died at the birth of his first baby, so he remained alone in the  
manse.  He was a Bachelor of Arts of Cambridge, very shy, and  
no preacher.  Mrs. Morel was fond of him, and he depended on  
her.  For hours he talked to her, when she was well.  He became the  
god-parent of the child.  
</p><p>Occasionally the minister stayed to tea with Mrs. Morel.  Then  
she laid the cloth early, got out her best cups, with a little green  
rim, and hoped Morel would not come too soon; indeed, if he  
stayed for a pint, she would not mind this day.  She had always  
two dinners to cook, because she believed children should have  
their chief meal at midday, whereas Morel needed his at five  
o'clock.  So Mr. Heaton would hold the baby, whilst Mrs. Morel  
beat up a batter-pudding or peeled the potatoes, and he, watching  
her all the time, would discuss his next sermon.  His ideas were  
quaint and fantastic.  She brought him judiciously to earth.  It was  
a discussion of the wedding at Cana.  
</p><p>"When He changed the water into wine at Cana," he said, "that  
is a symbol that the ordinary life, even the blood, of the married  
husband and wife, which had before been uninspired, like water,  
became filled with the Spirit, and was as wine, because, when love  
enters, the whole spiritual constitution of a man changes, is  
filled with the Holy Ghost, and almost his form is altered."  
</p><p> Mrs. Morel thought to herself:  
</p><p>"Yes, poor fellow, his young wife is dead; that is why he makes  
his love into the Holy Ghost."  
</p><p>They were halfway down their first cup of tea when they heard  
the sluther of pit-boots.  
</p><p> "Good gracious!" exclaimed Mrs. Morel, in spite of herself.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="37">   
  
<p>The minister looked rather scared.  Morel entered.  He was feeling   
rather savage.  He nodded a "How dyer do" to the clergyman,  
who rose to shake hands with him.  
</p><p>"Nay," said Morel, showing his hand, "look thee at it! Tha niver  
wants ter shake hands wi' a hand like that, does ter? There's too  
much pick-haft and shovel-dirt on it."  
</p><p>The minister flushed with confusion, and sat down again.  Mrs.  
Morel rose, carried out the steaming saucepan.  Morel took off his  
coat, dragged his armchair to table, and sat down heavily.  
</p><p> "Are you tired?" asked the clergyman.  
</p><p>"Tired? I ham that," replied Morel.  "You don't know what it  
is to be tired, as I'm tired."  
</p><p>"No," replied the clergyman.  
</p><p>"Why, look yer 'ere," said the miner, showing the shoulders of  
his singlet.  "It's a bit dry now, but it's wet as a clout with sweat  
even yet.  Feel it."  
</p><p>"Goodness!" cried Mrs. Morel.  "Mr.  Heaton doesn't want to  
feel your nasty singlet."  
</p><p>The clergyman put out his hand gingerly.  
</p><p>"No, perhaps he doesn't," said Morel; "but it's all come out of  
me, whether or not.  An' iv'ry day alike my singlet's wringin' wet.   
'Aven't you got a drink, Missis, for a man when he comes home  
barkled up from the pit?"  
</p><p>"You know you drank all the beer," said Mrs. Morel, pouring  
out his tea.  
</p><p>"An' was there no more to be got?" Turning to the clergyman --  
"A man gets that caked up wi' th' dust, you know, -- that clogged  
up down a coal-mine, he needs a drink when he comes home."  
</p><p> "I am sure he does," said the clergyman.  
</p><p> "But it's ten to one if there's owt for him."  
</p><p> "There's water -- and there's tea," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p> "Water! It's not water as'll clear his throat."  
</p><p>He poured out a saucerful of tea, blew it, and sucked it up  
through his great black moustache, sighing afterwards.  Then he  
poured out another saucerful, and stood his cup on the table.  
</p><p> "My cloth!" said Mrs. Morel, putting it on a plate.  
</p><p>"A man as comes home as I do 's too tired to care about cloths,"  
said Morel.  
</p><p> "Pity!" exclaimed his wife, sarcastically.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="38">   
  
<p>The room was full of the smell of meat and vegetables and pit-  
clothes.  
</p><p>He leaned over to the minister, his great moustache thrust forward,   
his mouth very red in his black face.  
</p><p>"Mr.  Heaton," he said, "a man as has been down the black hole  
all day, dingin' away at a coal-face, yi, a sight harder than that  
wall -- "  
</p><p>"Needn't make a moan of it," put in Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>She hated her husband because, whenever he had an audience,  
he whined and played for sympathy.  William, sitting nursing the  
baby, hated him, with a boy's hatred for false sentiment, and for  
the stupid treatment of his mother.  Annie had never liked him; she  
merely avoided him.  
</p><p> When the minister had gone, Mrs. Morel looked at her cloth.  
</p><p> "A fine mess!" she said.  
</p><p>"Dos't think I'm goin' to sit wi' my arms danglin', cos tha's got  
a parson for tea wi' thee?" he bawled.  
</p><p>They were both angry, but she said nothing.  The baby began to  
cry, and Mrs. Morel, picking up a saucepan from the hearth,  
accidentally knocked Annie on the head, whereupon the girl began   
to whine, and Morel to shout at her.  In the midst of this  
pandemonium, William looked up at the big glazed text over the  
mantelpiece and read distinctly:  
</p><p> "God Bless Our Home!"  
</p><p>Whereupon Mrs. Morel, trying to soothe the baby, jumped up,  
rushed at him, boxed his ears, saying:  
</p><p>"What are you putting in for?"  
</p><p>And then she sat down and laughed, till tears ran over her  
cheeks, while William kicked the stool he had been sitting on, and  
Morel growled:  
</p><p>"I canna see what there is so much to laugh at."  
</p><p>One evening, directly after the parson's visit, feeling unable to  
bear herself after another display from her husband, she took  
Annie and the baby and went out.  Morel had kicked William, and  
the mother would never forgive him.  
</p><p>She went over the sheep-bridge and across a corner of the  
meadow to the cricket-ground.  The meadows seemed one space  
of ripe, evening light, whispering with the distant mill-race.  She  
sat on a seat under the alders in the cricket-ground, and fronted  
  
  
<pb n="39">   
the evening.  Before her, level and solid, spread the big green  
cricket-field, like the bed of a sea of light.  Children played in the  
bluish shadow of the pavilion.  Many rooks, high up, came cawing   
home across the softly-woven sky.  They stooped in a long  
curve down into the golden glow, concentrating, cawing, wheeling,  
like black flakes on a slow vortex, over a tree clump that made a  
dark boss among the pasture.  
</p><p>A few gentlemen were practising, and Mrs. Morel could hear  
the chock of the ball, and the voices of men suddenly roused;  
could see the white forms of men shifting silently over the green,  
upon which already the under shadows were smouldering.  Away at  
the grange, one side of the haystacks was lit up, the other sides  
blue-grey.  A waggon of sheaves rocked small across the melting  
yellow light.  
</p><p>The sun was going down.  Every open evening, the hills  
of Derbyshire were blazed over with red sunset.  Mrs. Morel  
watched  
the sun sink from the glistening sky, leaving a soft flower-blue  
overhead, while the western space went red, as if all the fire had  
swum down there, leaving the bell cast flawless blue.  The  
mountain-ash berries across the field stood fierily out from the  
dark leaves, for a moment.  A few shocks of corn in a comer of the  
fallow stood up as if alive; she imagined them bowing; perhaps ber  
son would be a Joseph.  In the east, a mirrored sunset floated pink  
opposite the west's scarlet.  The big haystacks on the hillside, that  
butted into the glare, went cold.  
</p><p>With Mrs. Morel it was one of those still moments when the  
small frets vanish, and the beauty of things stands out, and she  
had the peace and the strength to see herself.  Now and again, a  
swallow cut close to her.  Now and again, Annie came up with a  
handful of alder-currants.  The baby was restless on his mother's  
knee, clambering with his hands at the light.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel looked down at him.  She had dreaded this baby like  
a catastrophe, because of ber feeling for her husband.  And now  
she felt strangely towards the infant.  Her heart was heavy because  
of the child, almost as if it were unhealthy, or malformed.  Yet it  
seemed quite well.  But she noticed the peculiar knitting of the  
baby's brows, and the peculiar heaviness of its eyes, as if it were  
trying to understand something that was pain.  She felt, when she  
  
<pb n="40">   
  
looked at her child's dark, brooding pupils, as if a burden  were  on  
her heart.  
</p><p>"He looks as if he was thinking about something -- quite sorrowful,"   
said Mrs. Kirk.  
</p><p>Suddenly, looking at him, the heavy feeling at the mother's heart  
melted into passionate grief.  She bowed over him, and a few tears  
shook swiftly out of her very heart.  The baby lifted bis fingers.  
</p><p> "My lamb!" she cried softly.  
</p><p>And at that moment she felt, in some far inner place of her soul,  
that she and her husband were guilty.  
</p><p>The baby was looking up at her.  It had blue eyes like her own,  
but its look was heavy, steady, as if it had realised something that  
had stunned some point of its soul.  
</p><p>In her arms lay the delicate baby.  Its deep blue eyes, always  
looking up at her unblinking, seemed to draw her innermost  
thoughts out of her.  She no longer loved her husband; she had  
not wanted this child to come, and there it lay in her arms  
and pulled at her heart.  She felt as if the navel string that had   
connected its frail little body with hers had not been broken.  A  
wave of hot love went over her to the infant.  She held it close  
to her face  
and breast.  With all her force, with all ber soul she would make  
up to it for having brought it into the world unloved.  She would  
love it all the more now it was here; carry it in her love.  Its clear,  
knowing eyes gave her pain and fear.  Did it know all about her?  
When it lay under her heart, had it been listening then? Was there  
a reproach in the look? She felt the marrow melt in her bones, with  
fear and pain.  
</p><p>Once more she was aware of the sun lying red on the rim of the  
hill opposite.  She suddenly held up the child in her hands.  
</p><p>"Look!" she said.  "Look, my pretty!"  
</p><p>She thrust the infant forward to the crimson, throbbing sun, almost   
with relief.  She saw him lift his little fist.  Then she put him  
to her bosom again, ashamed almost of her impulse to give him  
back again whence he came.  
</p><p>"If he lives," she thought to herself, "what will become of him --   
what will he be?"  
</p><p> Her heart was anxious.  
</p><p> "I will call him Paul," she said suddenly; she knew not why.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="41">   
<p>After a while she went home.  A fine shadow was flung over the  
deep green meadow, darkening all.  
</p><p>As she expected, she found the house empty.  But Morel was  
home by ten o'clock, and that day, at least, ended peacefully.  
</p><p>Walter Morel was, at this time, exceedingly irritable.  His work  
seemed to exhaust him.  When he came home he did not speak  
civilly to anybody.  If the fire were rather low he bullied about that;  
he grumbled about his dinner; if the children made a chatter he  
shouted at them in a way that made their mother's blood boil, and  
made them hate him.  
</p><p>On the Friday, he was not home by eleven o'clock.  The baby  
was unwell, and was restless, crying if he were put down.  Mrs.  
Morel, tired to death, and still weak, was scarcely under control.  
</p><p> "I wish the nuisance would come," she said wearily to herself.  
</p><p>The child at last sank down to sleep in her arms.  She was too  
tired to carry him to the cradle.  
</p><p>"But I'll say nothing, whatever time he comes," she said.  "It  
only works me up; I won't say anything.  But I know if he does  
anything it'll make my blood boil," she added to herself.  
</p><p>She sighed, hearing him coming, as if it were something she  
could not bear.  He, taking his revenge, was nearly drunk.  She kept  
her head bent over the child as he entered, not wishing to see him.   
But it went through her like a flash of hot fire when, in passing, he  
lurched against the dresser, setting the tins rattling, and  
clutched at the white pot knobs for support.  He hung up his  
hat and coat,  
then returned, stood glowering from a distance at her, as she sat  
bowed over the child.  
</p><p>"Is there nothing to eat in the house?" he asked, insolently, as  
if to a servant.  In certain stages of his intoxication he affected the  
clipped, mincing speech of the towns.  Mrs. Morel hated him most  
in this condition.  
</p><p>"You know what there is in the house," she said, so coldly, it  
sounded impersonal.  
</p><p> He stood and glared at her without moving a muscle.  
</p><p>"I asked a civil question, and I expect a civil answer," he said  
affectedly.  
</p><p> "And you got it," she said, still ignoring him.  
</p><p>He glowered again.  Then he came unsteadily forward.  He leaned  
on the table with one hand, and with the other jerked at the table  
  
  
<pb n="42">   
  
drawer to get a knife to cut bread.  The drawer stuck because he  
pulled sideways.  In a temper he dragged it, so that it flew out bodily,   
and spoons, forks, knives, a hundred metallic things, splashed  
with a clatter and a clang upon the brick floor.  The baby gave a  
little convulsed start.  
</p><p> "What are you doing, clumsy,  drunken  fool?"  the  mother  cried.  
</p><p>"Then tha should get the flamin' thing thysen.  Tha should get  
up, like other women have to, an' wait on a man."  
</p><p> "Wait on you -- wait on you?" she cried.  "Yes, I see myself."  
</p><p>"Yis, an' I'll learn thee tha's got to.  Wait on me, yes tha sh'lt  
wait on me -- "  
</p><p> "Never, milord.  I'd wait on a dog at the door first."  
</p><p> "What -- what?"  
</p><p>He was trying to fit in the drawer.  At her last speech be turned  
round.  His face was crimson, his eyes bloodshot.  He stared at her  
one silent second in threat.  
</p><p> "P-h!" she went quickly, in contempt.  
</p><p>He jerked at the drawer in his excitement. it fell, cut sharply  
on his shin, and on the reflex he flung it at her.  
</p><p>One of the corners caught her brow as the shallow drawer  
crashed into the fireplace.  She swayed, almost fell stunned from  
her chair.  To her very soul she was sick; she clasped the child  
tightly to her bosom.  A few moments elapsed; then, with an effort,  
she brought herself to.  The baby was crying plantively.  Her left  
brow was bleeding rather profusely.  As she glanced down at the  
child, her brain reeling, some drops of blood soaked into its white  
shawl; but the baby was at least not hurt.  She balanced her head  
to keep equilibrium, so that the blood ran into her eye.  
</p><p>Walter Morel remained as he had stood, leaning on the table  
with one hand, looking blank.  When he was sufficiently sure of  
his balance, he went across to her, swayed, caught hold of the back  
of her rocking-chair, almost tipping her out; then leaning forward  
over her, and swaying as he spoke, he said, in a tone of wondering  
concern:  
</p><p> "Did it catch thee?"  
</p><p>He swayed again, as if he would pitch on to the child.  With the  
catastrophe he had lost all balance.  
</p><p> "Go away," she said, struggling to keep her presence of mind.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="43">   
<p>He hiccoughed.  "Let's -- let's look at it," he said, hiccoughing  
again.  
</p><p> "Go away!" she cried.  
</p><p> "Lemme -- lemme look at it, lass."  
</p><p>She smelled him of drink, felt the unequal pull of his swaying  
grasp on the back of her rocking-chair.  
</p><p>"Go away," she said, and weakly she pushed him off.  
</p><p>He stood, uncertain in balance, gazing upon her.  Summoning all  
her strength she rose, the baby on one arm.  By a cruel effort of  
will, moving as if in sleep, she went across to the scullery, where  
she bathed her eye for a minute in cold water; but she was too  
dizzy.  Afraid lest she should swoon, she returned to her rocking-  
chair, trembling in every fibre.  By instinct, she kept the baby  
clasped.  
</p><p>Morel, bothered, had succeeded in pushing the drawer back  
into its cavity, and was on his knees, groping, with numb paws,  
for the scattered spoons.  
</p><p>Her brow was still bleeding.  Presently Morel got up and came  
craning his neck towards her.  
</p><p>"What has it done to thee, lass?" he asked, in a very wretched,  
humble tone.  
</p><p>"You can see what it's done," she answered.  
</p><p>He stood, bending forward, supported on his hands, which  
grasped his legs just above the knee.  He peered to look at the  
wound.  She drew away from the thrust of his face with its great  
moustache, averting her own face as much as possible.  As he  
looked at her, who was cold and impassive as stone, with mouth  
shut tight, he sickened with feebleness and hopelessness of spirit.   
He was turning drearily away, when he saw a drop of blood fall  
from the averted wound into the baby's fragile, glistening hair.   
Fascinated, he watched the heavy dark drop hang in the glistening  
cloud, and pull down the gossamer.  Another drop fell.  It  
would soak through to the baby's scalp.  He watched,  
fascinated, feeling it soak in; then, finally, his manhood broke.  
</p><p>"What of this child?" was all his wife said to him.  But her low,  
intense tones brought his head lower.  She softened: "Get me some  
wadding out of the middle drawer," she said.  
</p><p> He stumbled away very obediently, presently returning with a  
  
  
<pb n="44">   
  
pad, which she singed before the fire, then put on her  forehead,  
as she sat with the baby on her lap.  
</p><p>"Now that clean pit-scarf."  
</p><p>Again he rummaged and fumbled in the drawer, returning  
presently with a red, narrow scarf.  She took it, and with trembling  
fingers proceeded to bind it round her head.  
</p><p> "Let me tie it for thee," he said humbly.  
</p><p>"I can do it myself," she replied.  When it was done she went  
upstairs, telling him to rake the fire and lock the door.  
</p><p>In the morning Mrs. Morel said:  
</p><p>"I knocked against the latch of the coal-place, when I was getting   
a raker in the dark, because the candle blew out." Her two  
small children looked up at her with wide, dismayed eyes.  They  
said nothing, but their parted lips seemed to express the unconscious   
tragedy they felt.  
</p><p>Walter Morel lay in bed next day until nearly dinner-time.  He  
did not think of the previous evening's work.  He scarcely thought  
of anything, but he would not think of that.  He lay and suffered  
like a sulking dog.  He had hurt himself most; and he was the more  
damaged because he would never say a word to her, or express his  
sorrow.  He tried to wriggle out of it.  "It was her own fault," he said  
to himself.  Nothing, however, could prevent his inner consciousness   
inflicting on him the punishment which ate into his spirit like  
rust, and which he could only alleviate by drinking.  
</p><p>He felt as if he had not the initiative to get up, or to say a word,  
or to move, but could only lie like a log.  Moreover, he had himself  
violent pains in the head.  It was Saturday.  Towards noon he rose,  
cut himself food in the pantry, ate it with his head dropped, then  
pulled on his boots, and went out, to return at three o'clock slightly  
tipsy and relieved; then once more straight to bed.  He rose again  
at six in the evening, had tea and went straight out.  
</p><p>Sunday was the same: bed till noon, the Palmerston Arms till 2.30   
dinner, and bed; scarcely a word spoken.  When Mrs. Morel  
went upstairs, towards four o'clock, to put on her Sunday dress,  
he was fast asleep.  She would have felt sorry for him, if he had  
once said, "Wife, I'm sorry." But no; he insisted to himself it  
was her fault.  And so he broke himself.  So she merely left  
him alone. There was this deadlock of passion between them, and she was  
stronger.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="45">   
<p>The family began tea.  Sunday was the only day when all sat  
down to meals together.  
</p><p> "Isn't my father going to get up?" asked William.  
</p><p> "Let him lie," the mother replied.  
</p><p>There was a feeling of misery over all the house.  The children  
breathed the air that was poisoned, and they felt dreary.  They were  
rather disconsolate, did not know what to do, what to play at.  
</p><p>Immediately Morel woke he got straight out of bed.  That was  
characteristic of him all his fife.  He was all for activity.  The  
prostrated inactivity of two mornings was stifling him.  
</p><p>It was near six o'clock when he got down.  This time be entered  
without hesitation, his wincing sensitiveness having hardened  
again.  He did not care any longer what the family thought or felt.  
</p><p>The tea-things were on the table.  William was reading aloud  
from "The Child's Own", Annie listening and asking eternally  
"why?" Both children hushed into silence as they heard the approaching   
thud of their father's stockinged feet, and shrank as he  
entered.  Yet he was usually indulgent to them.  
</p><p>Morel made the meal alone, brutally.  He ate and drank more  
noisily than he had need.  No one spoke to him.  The family life  
withdrew, shrank away, and became hushed as he entered.  But he  
cared no longer about his alienation.  
</p><p>Immediately he had finished tea he rose with alacrity to go out.   
It was this alacrity, this haste to be gone, which so sickened Mrs.  
Morel.  As she heard him sousing heartily in cold water, heard the  
eager scratch of the steel comb on the side of the bowl, as  
he wetted his hair, she closed her eyes in disgust.  As he bent over,  
lacing bis boots, there was a certain vulgar gusto in his movement  
that divided him from the reserved, watchful rest of the family.   
He always ran away from the battle with himself.  Even in his own  
heart's privacy, he excused himself, saying, "If she hadn't said so-  
and-so, it would never have happened.  She asked for what she's  
got." The children waited in restraint during his preparations.   
When he had gone, they sighed with relief.  
</p><p>He closed the door behind him, and was glad.  It was a rainy   
evening.  The Palmerston would be the cosier.  He hastened forward in  
anticipation.  All the slate roofs of the Bottoms shone black with  
wet.  The roads, always dark with coal-dust, were full of blackish  
mud.  He hastened along.  The Palmerston windows were steamed  
  
<pb n="46">   
  
over.  The passage was paddled with wet feet.  But the air was  
warm, if foul, and full of the sound of voices and the smell of beer  
and smoke.  
</p><p>"What shollt ha'e, Walter?" cried a voice, as soon as Morel   
appeared in the doorway.  
</p><p>"Oh, Jim, my lad, wherever has thee sprung frae?"  
</p><p>The men made a seat for him, and took him in warmly.  He was  
glad.  In a minute or two they had thawed all responsibility out of  
him, all shame, all trouble, and he was clear as a bell for a jolly  
night.  
</p><p>On the Wednesday following, Morel was penniless.  He dreaded  
his wife.  Having hurt her, he hated her.  He did not know what to  
do with himself that evening, having not even twopence with which  
to go to the Palmerston, and being already rather deeply in debt.   
So, while his wife was down the garden with the child, he hunted  
in the top drawer of the dresser where she kept her purse, found  
it, and looked inside.  It contained a half-crown, two halfpennies,  
and a sixpence.  So he took the sixpence, put the purse carefully  
back, and went out.  
</p><p>The next day, when she wanted to pay the greengrocer, she  
looked in the purse for her sixpence, and her heart sank to her  
shoes.  Then she sat down and thought: "Was there a sixpence? I  
hadn't spent it, had I? And I hadn't left it anywhere else?"  
</p><p>She was much put about.  She hunted round everywhere for it.   
And, as she sought, the conviction came into her heart that her  
husband had taken it.  What she had in her purse was all the money  
she possessed.  But that he should sneak it from her thus was unbearable.    
He had done so twice before.  The first time she had not  
accused him, and at the week-end he had put the shilling again  
into her purse.  So that was how she had known he had taken it.   
The second time he had not paid back.  
</p><p>This time she felt it was too much.  When he had had his dinner  
-- he came home early that day -- she said to him coldly:  
</p><p> "Did you take sixpence out of my purse last night?"  
</p><p>"Me!" he said, looking up in an offended way.  "No, I didna! I  
niver clapped eyes on your purse."  
</p><p> But she could detect the lie.  
</p><p> "Why, you know you did," she said quietly.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="47">   
<p>"I tell you I didna," he shouted.  "Yer at me again, are yer? I've  
had about enough on't."  
</p><p>"So you filch sixpence out of my purse while I'm taking  
the clothes in."  
</p><p>"I'll may yer pay for this," he said, pushing back his chair in  
desperation.  He bustled and got washed, then went determinedly  
upstairs.  Presently he came down dressed, and with a big bundle  
in a blue-checked, enormous handkerchief.  
</p><p>"And now," he said, "you'll see me again when you do."  
</p><p>"It'll be before I want to," she replied; and at that he marched  
out of the house with his bundle.  She sat trembling slightly, but  
her heart brimming with contempt.  What would she do if he went  
to some other pit, obtained work, and got in with another woman?  
But she knew him too well -- he couldn't.  She was dead sure of him.   
Nevertheless her heart was gnawed inside her.  
</p><p> "Where's my dad?" said William, coming in from school.  
</p><p> "He says he's run away," replied the mother.  
</p><p> "Where to?"  
</p><p>"Eh, I don't know.  He's taken a bundle in the blue handkerchief,   
and says he's not coming back."  
</p><p> "What shall we do?" cried the boy.  
</p><p> "Eh, never trouble, he won't go far."  
</p><p> "But if he doesn't come back," wailed Annie.  
</p><p>And she and William retired to the sofa and wept.  Mrs. Morel  
sat and laughed.  
</p><p>"You pair of gabeys!" she exclaimed.  "You'll see him before  
the night's out."  
</p><p>But the children were not to be consoled.  Twilight came on.   
Mrs. Morel grew anxious from very weariness.  One part of her  
said it would be a relief to see the last of him; another part fretted  
because of keeping the children; and inside her, as yet, she could  
not quite let him go.  At the bottom, she knew very well he could  
not go.  
</p><p>When she went down to the coal-place at the end of the garden,  
however, she felt something behind the door.  So she looked.  And  
there in the dark lay the big blue bundle.  She sat on a piece of coal  
and laughed.  Every time she saw it, so fat and yet so ignominious,  
slunk into its comer in the dark, with its ends flopping like dejected   
ears from the knots, she laughed again.  She was relieved.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="48">   
  
<p>Mrs. Morel sat waiting.  He had not any money, she knew, so  
if he stopped he was running up a bill.  She was very tired of him  
-- tired to death.  He had not even the courage to carry his bundle  
beyond the yard-end.  
</p><p>As she meditated, at about nine o'clock, he opened the door  
and came in, slinking, and yet sulky.  She said not a word.  He  
took off his coat, and slunk to his arm-chair, where he began  
to take off his boots.  
</p><p>"You'd better fetch your bundle before you take your boots off,"  
she said quietly.  
</p><p>"You may thank your stars I've come back to-night," be said,  
looking up from under his dropped head, sulkily, trying to be  
impressive.  
</p><p>"Why, where should you have gone? You daren't even get your  
parcel through the yard-end," she said.  
</p><p>He looked such a fool she was not even angry with him.  He  
continued to take his boots off and prepare for bed.  
</p><p>"I don't know what's in your blue handkerchief," she said.  "But  
if you leave it the children shall fetch it in the moming."  
</p><p>Whereupon he got up and went out of the house, returning  
presently and crossing the kitchen with averted face, hurrying upstairs.    
As Mrs. Morel saw him slink quickly through the inner  
doorway, holding his bundle, she laughed to herself: but her heart  
was bitter, because she had loved him.</p>  
  
  
</div2><div2 type="chapter" n="3">  
<head> 
"The Casting Off of Morel -- The Taking on of William" </head> 
  
  
<p>DURING the next week Morel's temper was almost unbearable.   
Like all miners, he was a great lover of medicines, which, strangely  
enough, he would often pay for himself.  
</p><p>"You mun get me a drop o' laxy vitral," he said.  "It's a winder  
as we canna ha'e a sup i' th' 'ouse."  
</p><p>So Mrs. Morel bought him elixir of vitriol, his favourite first  
medicine.  And he made himself a jug of wormwood tea.  He had  
hanging in the attic great bunches of dried herbs: wormwood, rue,  
  
  
<pb n="49">   
horehound, elder flowers, parsley-purt, marshmallow, hyssop,  
dandelion, and centaury.  Usually there was a jug of one or other  
decoction standing on the hob, from which he drank largely.  
</p><p>"Grand!" he said, smacking his lips after wormwood.  "Grand!"  
And he exhorted the children to try.  
</p><p>"It's better than any of your tea or your cocoa stews," he vowed.   
But they were not to be tempted.  
</p><p>This time, however, neither pills nor vitriol nor all his herbs  
would shift the "nasty peens in his head".  He was sickening for  
an attack of an inflammation of the brain.  He had never been  
well since his sleeping on the ground when he went with Jerry  
to Nottingham.  Since then he had drunk and stormed.  Now he fell  
seriously ill, and Mrs. Morel had him to nurse.  He was one of the  
worst patients imaginable.  But, in spite of all, and putting aside the  
fact that he was bread-winner, she never quite wanted him to die.   
Still there was one part of her wanted him for herself.  
</p><p>The neighbours were very good to her: occasionally some bad  
the children in to meals, occasionally some would do the downstairs   
work for her, one would mind the baby for a day.  But it was  
a great drag, nevertheless.  It was not every day the neighbours  
helped.  Then she had nursing of baby and husband, cleaning and  
cooking, everything to do.  She was quite worn out, but she did  
what was wanted of her.  
</p><p>And the money was just sufficient.  She bad seventeen shillings  
a week from clubs, and every Friday Barker and the other butty  
put by a portion of the    stall's profits for Morel's wife.  And the  
neighbours made broths, and gave eggs, and such invalids' trifles.   
If they had not helped her so generously in those times, Mrs.  
Morel would never have pulled through, without incurring debts  
that would have dragged her down.  
</p><p>The weeks passed.  Morel, almost against hope, grew better.   
He had a fine constitution, so that, once on the mend, he went  
straight forward to recovery.  Soon he was pottering about downstairs.    
During his illness his wife had spoilt him a little.  Now he  
wanted ber to continue.  He often put his band to his head, pulled  
down the comers of his mouth, and shammed pains he did not  
feel.  But there was no deceiving her.  At first she merely smiled to  
herself.  Then she scolded him sharply.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="50">   
  
<p> "Goodness, man, don't be so lachrymose."  
</p><p>That wounded him slightly, but still he continued to feign  
sickness.  
</p><p> "I wouldn't be such a mardy baby," said the wife shortly.  
</p><p>Then he was indignant, and cursed under his breath, like a boy.  
He was forced to resume a normal tone, and to cease to whine.  
</p><p>Nevertheless, there was a state of peace in the house for some  
time.  Mrs. Morel was more tolerant of him, and he, depending  
on her almost like a child, was rather happy.  Neither knew that  
she was more tolerant because she loved him less.  Up till this time,  
in spite of all, he had been her husband and her man.  She had felt  
that, more or less, what he did to himself he did to her.  Her living  
depended on him.  There were many, many stages in the ebbing  
of her love for him, but it was always  
ebbing.  
</p><p>Now, with the birth of this third baby,  
herself no longer set towards him, helplessly, but was like a tide   
that scarcely rose, standing off from him.  After this she scarcely   
desired him.  And, standing more aloof from him, not feeling him so   
much part of herself, but merely part of her circumstances, she did   
not mind so much what he did, could leave him alone.  
</p><p>There was the halt, the wistfulness about the ensuing year,  
which is like autumn in a man's life.  His wife was casting him off,  
half regretfully, but relentlessly; casting him off and turning now  
for love and life to the children.  Henceforward he was more or  
less a husk.  And he himself acquiesced, as so many men do,  
yielding their place to their children.  
</p><p>During his recuperation, when it was really over between them,  
both made an effort to come back somewhat to the old relationship  
of the first months of their marriage.  He sat at home and, when  
the children were in bed, and she was sewing -- she did all ber sewing   
by hand, made all shirts and children's clothing -- he would read  
to her from the newspaper, slowly pronouncing and delivering the  
words like a man pitching quoits.  Often she hurried him on, giving  
him a phrase in anticipation.  And then he took her words humbly.  
</p><p>The silences between them were peculiar.  There would be the  
swift, slight "cluck" of her needle, the sharp "pop" of his lips as  
he let out the smoke, the warmth, the sizzle on the bars as he spat  
in the fire.  Then her thoughts turned to William.  Already he was  
getting a big boy.  Already he was top of the class, and the master  
  
  
<pb n="51">   
said he was the smartest lad in the school.  She saw him a man,  
young, full of vigour, making the world glow again for her.  
</p><p>And Morel sitting there, quite alone, and having nothing to think  
about, would be feeling vaguely uncomfortable.  His soul would  
reach out in its blind way to her and find her gone.  He felt a sort  
of emptiness, almost like a vacuum in his soul.  He was unsettled  
and restless.  Soon he could not live in that atmosphere, and he  
affected his wife.  Both felt an oppression on their breathing when  
they were left together for some time.  Then he went to bed and  
she settled down to enjoy herself alone, working, thinking, living.  
</p><p>Meanwhile another infant was coming, fruit of this little peace  
and tenderness between the separating parents.  Paul was seventeen   
months old when the new baby was born.  He was then a  
plump, pale child, quiet, with heavy blue eyes, and still the peculiar  
slight knitting of the brows.  The last child was also a boy, fair and  
bonny.  Mrs. Morel was sorry when she knew she was with child,  
both for economic reasons and because she did not love her husband;   
but not for the sake of the infant.  
</p><p>They called the baby Arthur.  He was very pretty, with a mop of  
gold curls, and he loved his father from the first.  Mrs. Morel was  
glad this child loved the father.  Hearing the miner's footsteps, the  
baby would put up his arms and crow.  And if Morel were in a good  
temper, he called back immediately, in his hearty, mellow voice:  
</p><p> "What then, my beauty? I sh'll come to thee in a minute."  
</p><p>And as soon as he had taken off his pit-coat, Mrs. Morel would  
put an apron round the child, and give him to his father.  
</p><p>"What a sight the lad looks!" she would exclaim sometimes,  
taking back the baby, that was smutted on the face from his  
father's kisses and play.  Then Morel laughed joyfully.  
</p><p> "He's a little collier, bless his bit o' mutton!" he exclaimed.  
</p><p>And these were the happy moments of her life now, when the  
children included the father in ber heart.  
</p><p>Meanwhile William grew bigger and stronger and more active,  
while Paul, always rather delicate and quiet, got slimmer, and  
trotted after his mother like her shadow.  He was usually active  
and interested, but sometimes he would have fits of depression.   
Then the mother would find the boy of three or four crying on the  
sofa.  
</p><p> "What's the matter?" she asked, and got no answer.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="52">   
  
<p> "What's the matter?" she insisted, getting cross.  
</p><p> "I don't know," sobbed the child.  
</p><p>So she tried to reason him out of it, or to amuse him, but   
without effect.  It made her feel beside herself.  Then the father, always  
impatient, would jump from his chair and shout:  
</p><p>"If he doesn't stop, I'll smack him till he does."  
</p><p>"You'll do nothing of the sort," said the mother coldly.  And  
then she carried the child into the yard, plumped him into his little  
chair, and said: "Now cry there, Misery!"  
</p><p>And then a butterfly on the rhubarb-leaves perhaps caught his  
eye, or at last he cried himself to sleep.  These fits were not often,  
but they caused a shadow in Mrs. Morel's heart, and her treatment  
of Paul was different from that of the other children.  
</p><p>Suddenly one morning as sbe was looking down the alley of the  
Bottoms for the barm-man, she heard a voice calling her.  It was  
the thin little Mrs. Anthony in brown velvet.  
</p><p> "Here, Mrs. Morel, I want to tell you about your Willie."  
</p><p> "Oh, do you?" replied Mrs. Morel.  "Why, what's the matter?"  
</p><p> "A lad as gets 'old of another an' rips his clothes off'n 'is back,"  
Mrs. Anthony said, "wants showing something."  
</p><p> "Your Alfred's as old as my William," said Mrs.  
Morel.  
</p><p>"'Appen 'e is, but that doesn't give him a  
right to get hold of the  
boy's collar, an' fair rip it clean off his back."  
</p><p>"Well," said Mrs. Morel, "I don't thrash my children, and even  
if I did, I should want to hear their side of the tale."  
</p><p>"They'd happen be a bit better if they did get a good hiding,"  
retorted Mrs. Anthony.  "When it comes ter rippin' a lad's clean  
collar off'n 'is back a-purpose -- "  
</p><p> "I'm sure he didn't do it on purpose," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p> "Make me a liar!" shouted Mrs. Anthony.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel moved away and closed her gate.  Her hand  
trembled as she held her mug of barm.  
</p><p>"But I s'll let your mester know," Mrs. Anthony cried after her.  
</p><p> At dinner-time, when William had finished his meal and wanted  
to be off again -- he was then eleven years old -- his mother said to  
him:  
</p><p> "What did you tear Alfred Anthony's collar for?"  
</p><p> "When did I tear his collar?"</p>  
  
<pb n="53">   
  
<p> "I don't know when, but his mother says you did."  
</p><p> "Why -- it was yesterday -- an' it was torn a'ready."  
</p><p> "But you tore it more."  
  
</p><p>"Well, I'd got a cobbler as 'ad licked seventeen -- an' Alfy  
Ant'ny 'e says:  
</p>  
<l>           'Adam an' Eve an' pinch-me,</l>  
<l>              Went down to a river to bade.</l>  
<l>            Adam an' Eve got drownded,</l>  
<l>              Who do yer think got saved?'</l>  
 <p> 
An' so I says: 'Oh, Pinch-you,' an' so I pinched 'im, an' 'e  
was mad, an' so he snatched my cobbler an' run off with it.  An' so  
I run after 'im, an' when I was gettin' hold of 'im, 'e dodged, an' it  
ripped 'is collar.  But I got my cobbler -- "  
</p><p>He pulled from his pocket a black old horse-chestnut hanging  
on a string.  This old cobbler had "cobbled" -- hit and smashed --  
seventeen other cobblers on similar strings.  So the boy was proud  
of his veteran.  
</p><p>"Well," said Mrs. Morel, "you know you've got no right to rip  
his collar."  
</p><p>"Well, our mother!" he answered.  "I never meant tr'a done it --  
an' it was on'y an old indirrubber collar as was torn a'ready."  
</p><p>"Next time," said his mother, "you be more careful.  I shouldn't  
like it if you came home with your collar torn  
off."  
</p><p> "I don't care, our mother; I never did it a-purpose."  
</p><p> The boy was rather miserable at being reprimanded.  
</p><p> "No -- well, you be more careful."  
</p><p>William fled away, glad to be exonerated.  And Mrs. Morel,  
who hated any bother with the neighbours, thought she would  
explain to Mrs. Anthony, and the business would be over.  
</p><p>But that evening Morel came in from the pit looking very sour.   
He stood in the kitchen and glared round, but did not speak for  
some minutes.  Then:  
</p><p> "Wheer's that Willy?" he asked.  
</p><p>"What do you want him for?" asked Mrs. Morel, who had  
guessed.  
</p><p>"I'll let 'im know when I get him," said Morel, banging his pit-  
bottle on to the dresser.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="54">   
  
<p>"I suppose Mrs. Anthony's got hold of you and been yarning to  
you about Alfy's collar," said Mrs. Morel, rather sneering.  
</p><p>"Niver mind who's got hold of me," said Morel.  "When I get  
hold of 'im I'll make his bones rattle."  
</p><p>"It's a poor tale," said Mrs. Morel, "that you're so ready to side  
with any snipey vixen who likes to come telling tales against your  
own children."  
</p><p>"I'll learn 'im!" said Morel.  "It none matters to me whose lad  
'e is; 'e's none goin' rippin' an' tearin' about just as he's a mind."  
</p><p>"'Ripping and tearing about!'" repeated Mrs. Morel.  "He was  
running after that Alfy, who'd taken his cobbler, and he accidentally   
got hold of his collar, because the other dodged -- as an  
Anthony would."  
</p><p> "I know!" shouted Morel threateningly.  
</p><p> "You would, before you're told," replied his wife bitingly.  
</p><p> "Niver you mind," stormed Morel.  "I know my business."  
</p><p>"That's more than doubtful," said Mrs. Morel, "supposing some  
loud-mouthed creature had been getting you to thrash your own  
children."  
</p><p> "I know," repeated Morel.  
</p><p>And he said no more, but sat and nursed his bad temper.    
Suddenly William ran in, saying:  
</p><p> "Can I have my tea, mother?"  
</p><p> "Tha can ha'e more than that!" shouted Morel.  
</p><p>"Hold your noise, man," said Mrs. Morel; "and don't look so  
ridiculous."  
</p><p>"He'll look ridiculous before I've done wi' him!" shouted Morel,  
rising from his chair and glaring at his  
son.  
</p><p>William, who was a tall lad for his years, but  
very sensitive, had  
gone pale, and was looking in a sort of horror at his father.  
</p><p> "Go out!" Mrs. Morel commanded her son.  
</p><p>William had not the wit to move.  Suddenly Morel clenched his  
fist, and crouched.  
</p><p> "I'll gie him 'go out'!" he shouted like an insane thing.  
</p><p>"What!" cried Mrs. Morel, panting with rage.  "You shall not  
touch him for her telling, you shall not!"  
</p><p> "Shonna I?" shouted Morel.  "Shonna I?"  
</p><p>And, glaring at the boy, he ran forward.  Mrs. Morel sprang in  
between them, with her fist lifted.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="55">   
<p> "Don't you dare!" she cried.  
</p><p> "What!" he shouted, baffled for the moment.  "What!"  
</p><p> She spun round to her son.  
</p><p>"Go out of the house!" she commanded him in fury.  
</p><p>The boy, as if hypnotised by her, turned suddenly and was gone.   
Morel rushed to the door, but was too late.  He returned, pale  
under his pit-dirt with fury.  But now his wife was fully roused.  
</p><p>"Only dare!" she said in a loud, ringing voice.  "Only dare,   
milord, to lay a finger on that child! You'll regret it for ever."  
</p><p>He was afraid of her.  In a towering rage, he sat down.  
</p><p>When the children were old enough to be left, Mrs. Morel joined  
the Women's Guild.  It was a little club of women attached to the  
Co-operative Wholesale Society, which met on Monday night in  
the long room over the grocery shop of the Bestwood "Co-op".   
The women were supposed to discuss the benefits to be derived  
from co-operation, and other social questions.  Sometimes Mrs.  
Morel read a paper.  It seemed queer to the children to see their  
mother, who was always busy about the house, sitting writing in  
her rapid fashion, thinking, referring to books, and writing again.   
They felt for her on such occasions the deepest respect.  
</p><p>But they loved the Guild.  It was the only thing to which they  
did not grudge their mother -- and that partly because she enjoyed  
it, partly because of the treats they derived from it.  The Guild was  
called by some hostile husbands, who found their wives getting  
too independent, the "clat-fart" shop -- that is, the gossip-shop.  It  
is true, from off the basis of the Guild, the women could look at  
their homes, at the conditions of their own lives, and find fault.   
So the colliers found their women had a new standard of their  
own, rather disconcerting.  And also, Mrs. Morel always had a lot  
of news on Monday nights, so that the children liked William to  
be in when their mother came home, because she told him things.  
</p><p>Then, when the lad was thirteen, she got him a job in the  
"Co-op." office.  He was a very clever boy, frank, with rather  
rough features and real viking blue eyes.  
</p><p>"What dost want ter ma'e a stool-harsed Jack on 'im for?" said  
Morel.  "All he'll do is to wear his britches behind out an' earn  
nowt.  What's 'e startin' wi'?"  
</p><p> "It doesn't matter what he's starting with," said Mrs. Morel.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="56">   
  
<p>"It wouldna! Put 'im i' th' pit we me, an' 'ell earn a easy ten  
shillin' a wik from th' start.  But six shillin' wearin' his truck-end  
out on a stool's better than ten shillin' i' th' pit wi'me, I know."  
</p><p>"He is not going in the pit," said Mrs. Morel, "and there's an  
end of it."  
</p><p>"It wor good enough for me, but it's non good enough for 'im."  
</p><p>"If your mother put you in the pit at twelve, it's no reason why  
I should do the same with my lad."  
</p><p> "Twelve! It wor a sight afore that!"  
</p><p>"Whenever it was," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>She was very proud of her son.  He went to the night school,  
and learned shorthand, so that by the time he was sixteen he was  
the best shorthand clerk and book-keeper on the place, except  
one.  Then he taught in the night schools.  But he was so fiery that  
only his good-nature and his size protected him.  
</p><p>All the things that men do -- the decent things -- William did.  He  
could run like the wind.  When he was twelve he won a first prize  
in a race; an inkstand of glass, shaped like an anvil.  It stood  
proudly on the dresser, and gave Mrs. Morel a keen pleasure.   
The boy only ran for her.  He flew home with his anvil, breathless,  
with a "Look, mother!" That was the first real tribute to herself.   
She took it like a queen.  
</p><p>"How pretty!" she exclaimed.  
</p><p>Then he began to get ambitious.  He gave all his money to his  
mother.  When he earned fourteen shillings a week, she gave him  
back two for himself, and, as he never drank, he felt himself rich.   
He went about with the bourgeois of Bestwood.  The townlet contained   
nothing higher than the clergyman.  Then came the bank  
manager, then the doctors, then the tradespeople, and after that  
the hosts of colliers.  Willam began to consort with the sons of the  
chemist, the schoolmaster, and the tradesmen.  He played billiards  
in the Mechanics' Hall.  Also he danced -- this in spite of his  
mother.  All the life that Bestwood offered he enjoyed, from the  
sixpenny-hops down Church Street, to sports and billiards.  
</p><p>Paul was treated to dazzling descriptions of all kinds of flower-  
like ladies, most of whom lived like cut blooms in William's  
heart for a brief fortnight.  
</p><p> Occasionally some flame would come in pursuit of her errant  
  
  
<pb n="57">   
  
swain.  Mrs. Morel would find a strange girl at the door, and   
immediately she sniffed the air.  
</p><p> "Is Mr. Morel in?" the damsel would ask appealingly.  
</p><p> "My husband is at home," Mrs. Morel replied.  
</p><p> "I -- I mean young Mr. Morel," repeated the maiden painfully.   
</p><p> "Which one? There are several."  
</p><p> Whereupon much blushing and stammering from the fair one.   
</p><p> "I -- I met Mr. Morel -- at Ripley," she explained.  
</p><p> "Oh -- at a dance!"  
</p><p> "Yes."  
</p><p>"I don't approve of the girls my son meets at dances.  And he is  
not at home."  
</p><p>Then he came home angry with his mother for having turned  
the girl away so rudely.  He was a careless, yet eager-looking fellow,   
who walked with long strides, sometimes frowning, often  
with his cap pushed jollily to the back of his head.  Now he came in  
frowning.  He threw his cap on to the sofa, and took his strong jaw  
in his hand, and glared down at his mother.  She was small, with  
her hair taken straight back from her forehead.  She had a quiet  
air of authority, and yet of rare warmth.  Knowing her son was  
angry, she trembled inwardly.  
</p><p> "Did a lady call for me yesterday, mother?" he asked.  
</p><p> "I don't know about a lady.  There was a girl came."  
</p><p> "And why didn't you tell me?"  
</p><p> "Because I forgot,  simply."  
</p><p> He fumed a little.  
</p><p> "A good-looking girl -- seemed a lady?"  
</p><p> "I didn't look at her."  
</p><p> "Big brown eyes?"  
</p><p>"I did not look.  And tell your girls, my son, that when they're  
running after you, they're not to come and ask your mother for  
you.  Tell them that -- brazen baggages you meet at dancing-classes."  
</p><p> "I'm sure she was a nice girl."  
</p><p> "And I'm  sure  she  wasn't."  
</p><p>There ended the altercation.  Over the dancing there was a great  
strife between the mother and the son.  The grievance reached its  
height when William said he was going to Hucknall Torkard -- considered   
a low town -- to a fancy-dress ball.  He was to be a Highlander.  
  
  
<pb n="58">   
  
There was a dress he could hire, which one of his friends  
had had, and which fitted him perfectly.  The Highland suit came  
home.  Mrs. Morel received it coldly and would not unpack it.  
</p><p> "My suit come?" cried William.  
</p><p> "There's a parcel in the front room."  
</p><p> He rushed in and cut the string.  
</p><p>"How do you fancy your son in this!" he said, enraptured,  
showing her the suit.  
</p><p> "You know I don't want to fancy you in it."  
</p><p>On the evening of the dance, when he had come home to dress,  
Mrs. Morel put on her coat and bonnet.  
</p><p> "Aren't you going to stop and see me, mother?" he asked.  
</p><p> "No; I don't want to see you," she replied.  
</p><p>She was rather pale, and her face was closed and hard.  She was  
afraid of her son's going the same way as his father.  He hesitated a  
moment, and his heart stood still with anxiety.  Then he caught  
sight of the Highland bonnet with its ribbons.  He picked it up   
gleefully, forgetting her.  She went out.  
</p><p>When he was nineteen he suddenly left the Co-op. office and  
got a situation in Nottingham.  In his new place he had thirty shillings   
a week instead of eighteen.  This was indeed a rise.  His  
mother and his father were brimmed up with pride.  Everybody  
praised William.  It seemed he was going to get on rapidly.  Mrs.  
Morel hoped, with his aid, to help her younger sons.  Annie was  
now studying to be a teacher.  Paul, also very clever, was getting  
on well, having lessons in French and German from his godfather,  
the clergyman who was still a friend to Mrs. Morel.  Arthur, a  
spoilt and very good-looking boy, was at the Board school, but  
there was talk of his trying to get a scholarship for the High School  
in Nottingham.  
</p><p>William remained a year at his new post in Nottingham.  He was  
studying hard, and growing serious.  Something seemed to be fretting him.    
Still he went out to the dances and the river parties.  He  
did not drink.  The children were all rabid teetotallers.  He came  
home very late at night, and sat yet longer studying.  His mother  
implored him to take more care, to do one thing or another.  
</p><p>"Dance, if you want to dance, my son; but don't think you can  
work in the office, and then amuse yourself, and then study on top  
  
  
<pb n="59">   
of all.  You can't; the human frame won't stand it.  Do one thing or  
the other -- amuse yourself or learn Latin; but don't try to do both."  
</p><p>Then be got a place in London, at a hundred and twenty a year.  
This seemed a fabulous sum.  His mother doubted almost  
whether to rejoice or to grieve.  
</p><p>"They want me in Lime Street on Monday week, mother," he  
cried, his eyes blazing as he read the letter.  Mrs. Morel felt   
everything go silent inside her.  He read the letter: "'And will you reply  
by Thursday whether you accept.  Yours faithfully -- ' They want  
me, mother, at a hundred and twenty a year, and don't even ask  
to see me.  Didn't I tell you I could do it! Think of me in London!  
And I can give you twenty pounds a year, mater.  We s'll all be rolling   
in money."  
</p><p>"We shall, my son," she answered sadly.  
</p><p>It never occurred to him that she might be more hurt at his going  
away than glad of his success.  Indeed, as the days drew near for his  
departure, her heart began to close and grow dreary with despair.   
She loved him so much! More than that, she hoped in him so much.   
Almost she lived by him.  She liked to do things for him: she liked  
to put a cup for his tea and to iron his collars, of which he was so  
proud.  It was a joy to her to have him proud of his collars.  There  
was no laundry.  So she used to rub away at them with her little  
convex iron, to polish them, till they shone from the sheer pressure   
of her arm.  Now she would not do it for him.  Now he was going away.    
She felt almost as if he were going as well out of her  
heart.  He did not seem to leave her inhabited with himself.  That  
was the grief and the pain to her.  He took nearly all himself away.  
</p><p>A few days before his departure -- he was just twenty -- he burned  
his love-letters.  They had hung on a file at the top of the kitchen  
cupboard.  From some of them he had read extracts to his mother.   
Some of them she had taken the trouble to read herself.  But most  
were too trivial.  
</p><p> Now, on the Saturday morning he said:  
</p><p>"Come on, Postle, let's go through my letters, and you can have  
the birds and flowers."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel had done her Saturday's work on the Friday, because  
he was having a last day's holiday.  She was making him a rice  
cake, which he loved, to take with him.  He was scarcely conscious  
that she was so miserable.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="60">   
  
<p>He took the first letter off the file.  It was mauve-tinted, and had  
purple and green thistles.  William sniffed the page.  
</p><p> "Nice scent! Smell."  
</p><p> And he thrust the sheet under Paul's nose.  
</p><p>"Um!" said Paul, breathing in.  "What d'you call it? Smell,  
mother."  
</p><p> His mother ducked her small, fine nose  
down to the paper.  
</p><p> "I don't want to smell their rubbish," she said, sniffing.  
</p><p>"This girl's father," said William, "is as rich as Croesus.  He owns  
property without end.  She calls me Lafayette, because I know  
French.  'You will see, I've forgiven you' -- I like her forgiving me.  'I  
told mother about you this morning, and she will have much pleasure if   
you come to tea on Sunday, but she will have to get father's  
consent also.  I sincerely hope he will agree.  I will let you know how  
it transpires.  If, however, you -- "'  
</p><p> "'Let you know how it' what?" interrupted Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p> "'Transpires' -- oh yes!"  
</p><p>"'Transpires!"' repeated Mrs. Morel mockingly.  "I thought she  
was so well educated!"  
</p><p>William felt slightly uncomfortable, and abandoned this maiden,  
giving Paul the corner with the thistles.  He continued to read extracts   
from his letters, some of which amused his mother, some of  
which saddened her and made her anxious for him.  
</p><p>"My lad," she said, "they're very wise.  They know they've only  
got to flatter your vanity, and you press up to them like a dog that  
has its head scratched."  
</p><p>"Well, they can't go on scratching for ever," he replied.  "And  
when they've done, I trot away."  
</p><p>"But one day you'll find a string round your neck that you can't  
pull off," she answered.  
</p><p>"Not me! I'm equal to any of 'em, mater, they needn't flatter  
themselves."  
</p><p>"You flatter yourself," she said quietly.  
</p><p>Soon there was a heap of twisted black pages, all that remained  
of the file of scented letters, except that Paul had thirty or forty  
pretty tickets from the corners of the notepaper -- swallows and  
forget-me-nots and ivy sprays.  And William went to London, to  
start a new life.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="61">   
  
</div2><div2 type="chapter" n="4">  
<head>"The Young Life of Paul" </head> 
  
<p>PAUL would be built like his mother, slightly and rather small.  His  
fair hair went reddish, and then dark brown; his eyes were grey.   
He was a pale, quiet child, with eyes that seemed to listen, and  
with a full, dropping underlip.  
</p><p>As a rule he seemed old for his years.  He was so conscious of  
what other people felt, particularly his mother.  When she fretted  
he understood, and could have no peace.  His soul seemed  
always attentive to her.  
</p><p>As he grew older he became stronger.  William was too far removed   
from him to accept him as a companion.  So the smaller  
boy belonged at first almost entirely to Annie.  She was a tomboy  
and a "flybie-skybie", as her mother called her.  But she was intensely   
fond of her second brother.  So Paul was towed round at  
the heels of Annie, sharing her game.  She raced wildly at lerky with  
the other young wild-cats of the Bottoms.  And always Paul flew beside   
her, living her share of the game, having as yet no part of his  
own.  He was quiet and not noticeable.  But his sister adored him.   
He always seemed to care for things if she wanted him to.  
</p><p>She had a big doll of which she was fearfully proud, though not  
so fond.  So she laid the doll on the sofa, and covered it with an  
antimacassar, to sleep.  Then she forgot it.  Meantime Paul must  
practise jumping off the sofa arm.  So he jumped crash into the face  
of the hidden doll.  Annie rushed up, uttered a loud wail, and sat  
down to weep a dirge.  Paul remained quite still.  
</p><p>"You couldn't tell it was there, mother; you couldn't tell it was  
there," he repeated over and over.  So long as Annie wept for the  
doll he sat helpless with misery.  Her grief wore itself out.  She forgave   
her brother -- he was so much upset.  But a day or two afterwards she   
was shocked.  
</p><p>"Let's make a sacrifice of Arabella," he said.  "Let's burn her."  
</p><p>She was horrified, yet rather fascinated.  She wanted to see what  
the boy would do.  He made an altar of bricks, pulled some of the  
shavings out of Arabella's body, put the waxen fragments into the  
hollow face, poured on a little paraffin, and set the whole thing  
  
  
<pb n="62">   
  
alight.  He watched with wicked satisfaction the drops of wax melt  
off the broken forehead of Arabella, and drop like sweat into the  
flame.  So long as the stupid big doll burned he rejoiced in silence.   
At the end be poked among the embers with a stick, fished out the  
arms and legs, all blackened, and smashed them under stones.  
</p><p>"That's the sacrifice of Missis Arabella," he said.  "An' I'm glad  
there's nothing left of her."  
</p><p>Which disturbed Annie inwardly, although she could say nothing.    
He seemed to hate the doll so intensely, because he had broken it.  
</p><p>All the children, but particularly Paul, were peculiarly against  
their father, along with their mother.  Morel continued to bully and  
to drink.  He had periods, months at a time, when he made the  
whole life of the family a misery.  Paul never forgot coming  
home from the Band of Hope one Monday evening and finding  
his mother with her eye swollen and discoloured, his father standing on the  
hearth-rug, feet astride, his head down, and William, just home  
from work, glaring at his father.  There was a silence as the young  
children entered, but none of the elders looked round.  
</p><p>William was white to the lips, and his fists were clenched.  He  
waited until the children were silent, watching with children's rage  
and hate; then he said:  
</p><p> "You coward, you daren't do it when I was in."  
</p><p>But Morel's blood was up.  He swung round on his son.  William  
was bigger, but Morel was hard-muscled, and mad with fury.  
</p><p>"Dossn't I?" he shouted.  "Dossn't I? Ha'e much more o' thy  
chelp, my young jockey, an' I'll rattle my fist about thee.  Ay, an'  
I sholl that, dost see?"  
</p><p>Morel crouched at the knees and showed his fist in an ugly,   
almost beast-like fashion.  William was white with rage.  
</p><p>"Will yer?" he said, quiet and intense.  "It 'ud be the last time,  
though."  
</p><p>Morel danced a little nearer, crouching, drawing back his fist to  
strike.  William put his fists ready.  A light came into his blue eyes,  
almost like a laugh.  He watched his father.  Another word, and the  
men would have begun to fight.  Paul hoped they would.  The three  
children sat pale on the sofa.  
</p><p>"Stop it, both of you," cried Mrs. Morel in a hard voice.  "We've  
  
  
<pb n="63">   
had enough for one night.  And you," she said, turning on to her  
husband, "look at your children!"  
</p><p> Morel glanced at the sofa.  
</p><p>"Look at the children, you nasty little bitch!" he sneered.  "Why,  
what have I done to the children, I should like to know? But  
they're like yourself; you've put 'em up to your own tricks and  
nasty ways -- you've learned 'em in it, you 'ave."  
</p><p>She refused to answer him.  No one spoke.  After a while he threw  
his boots under the table and went to bed.  
</p><p>"Why didn't you let me have a go at him?" said William, when  
his father was upstairs.  "I could easily have beaten him."  
</p><p> "A nice thing -- your own father," she replied.  
</p><p> "'Father!"' repeated William.  "Call him my father!"  
</p><p> "Well, he is -- and so -- "  
</p><p> "But why don't you let me settle him? I could do, easily."  
</p><p> "The idea!" she cried.  "It hasn't come to that yet."  
</p><p>"No," he said, "it's come to worse.  Look at yourself.  Why didn't  
you let me give it him?"  
</p><p>"Because I couldn't bear it, so never think of it," she  
cried quickly.  
</p><p>And the children went to bed, miserably.  
</p><p>When William was growing up, the family moved from the Bottoms   
to a house on the brow of the hill, commanding a view of the  
valley, which spread out like a convex cockle-shell, or a clamp-shell,  
before it.  In front of the house was a huge old ash-tree.  The west  
wind, sweeping from Derbyshire, caught the houses with full force,  
and the tree shrieked again.  Morel liked it.  
</p><p>"It's music," he said.  "It sends me to sleep."  
</p><p>But Paul and Arthur and Annie hated it.  To Paul it became almost   
a demoniacal noise.  The winter of their first year in the new  
house their father was very bad.  The children played in the street,  
on the brim of the wide, dark valley, until eight o'clock.  Then they  
went to bed.  Their mother sat sewing below.  Having such a great  
space in front of the house gave the children a feeling of night, of  
vastness, and of terror.  This terror came in from the shrieking of  
the tree and the anguish of the home discord.  Often Paul would  
wake up, after he had been asleep a long time, aware of thuds  
downstairs.  Instantly he was wide awake.  Then he beard the booming  
  
  
<pb n="64">   
  
shouts of his father, come home nearly drunk, then the sharp  
replies of his mother, then the bang, bang of his father's fist on the  
table, and the nasty snarling shout as the man's voice got higher.   
And then the whole was drowned in a piercing medley of shrieks  
and cries from the great, wind-swept ash-tree.  The children lay  
silent in suspense, waiting for a lull in the wind to hear what their  
father was doing.  He might hit their mother again.  There was a  
feeling of horror, a kind of bristling in the darkness, and a sense of  
blood.  They lay with their hearts in the grip of an intense anguish.   
The wind came through the tree fiercer and fiercer.  All the chords  
of the great harp hummed, whistled, and shrieked.  And then came  
the horror of the sudden silence, silence everywhere, outside and  
downstairs.  What was it? Was it a silence of blood? What had he done?  
</p><p>The children lay and breathed the darkness.  And then, at last,  
they heard their father throw down his boots and tramp upstairs in  
his stockinged feet.  Still they listened.  Then at last, if the wind   
allowed, they heard the water of the tap drumming into the kettle,   
which their mother was filling for morning, and they could go  
to sleep in peace.  
</p><p>So they were happy in the morning -- happy, very happy playing,  
dancing at night round the lonely lamp-post in the midst of the  
darkness.  But they had one tight place of anxiety in their hearts,  
one darkness in their eyes, which showed all their lives.  
</p><p>Paul hated his father.  As a boy he had a fervent private religion.  
</p><p>"Make him stop drinking," he prayed every night.  "Lord, let my  
father die," he prayed very often.  "Let him not be killed at pit,"  
he prayed when, after tea, the father did not come home from work.  
</p><p>That was another time when the family suffered intensely.  The  
children came from school and had their teas.  On the hob the big  
black saucepan was simmering, the stew-jar was in the oven, ready  
for Morel's dinner.  He was expected at five o'clock.  But for months  
he would stop and drink every night on his way from work.  
</p><p>In the winter nights, when it was cold, and grew dark early, Mrs.  
Morel would put a brass candlestick on the table, light a tallow  
candle to save the gas.  The children finished their bread-and-  
butter, or dripping, and were ready to go out to play.  But if Morel  
had not come they faltered.  The sense of his sitting in all his pit-  
dirt, drinking, after a long day's work, not coming home and eating  
  
  
<pb n="65">   
  
and washing, but sitting, getting drunk, on an empty stomach, made  
Mrs. Morel unable to bear herself.  From her the feeling was trans-  
mitted to the other children.  She never suffered alone any more:  
the children suffered with her.  
</p><p>Paul went out to play with the rest.  Down in the great trough of  
twilight, tiny clusters of lights burned where the pits were.  A few  
last colliers straggled up the dim field path.  The lamplighter came  
along.  No more colliers came.  Darkness shut down over the valley;  
work was done.  It was night.  
</p><p>Then Paul ran anxiously into the kitchen.  The one candle still  
burned on the table, the big fire glowed red.  Mrs. Morel sat alone.   
On the hob the saucepan steamed; the dinner-plate lay waiting on  
the table.  All the room was full of the sense of waiting, waiting for  
the man who was sitting in his pit-dirt, dinnerless, some mile away  
from home, across the darkness, drinking himself drunk.  Paul stood  
in the doorway.  
</p><p> "Has my dad come?" he asked.  
</p><p>"You can see he hasn't," said Mrs. Morel, cross with the futility  
of the question.  
</p><p>Then the boy dawdled about near his mother.  They shared the  
same anxiety.  Presently Mrs. Morel went out and strained the potatoes.  
</p><p> "They're ruined and black," she said; "but what do I care?"  
</p><p>Not many words were spoken.  Paul almost hated his mother for  
suffering because his father did not come home from work.  
</p><p>"What do you bother yourself for?" he said.  "If he wants to  
stop and get drunk, why don't you let him?"  
</p><p>"Let him!" flashed Mrs. Morel.  "You may well say 'let him'."  
</p><p>She knew that the man who stops on the way home from work is  
on a quick way to ruining himself and his home.  The children were  
yet young, and depended on the breadwinner.  William gave her  
the sense of relief, providing her at last with someone to turn to if  
Morel failed.  But the tense atmosphere of the room on these waiting   
evenings was the same.  
</p><p>The minutes ticked away.  At six o'clock still the cloth lay on the  
table, still the dinner stood waiting, still the same sense of anxiety  
and expectation in the room.  The boy could not stand it any longer.   
He could not go out and play.  So he ran in to Mrs. Inger, next door  
but one, for her to talk to him.  She had no children.  Her husband  
  
  
<pb n="66">   
  
was good to her but was in a shop, and came home late.  So, when  
she saw the lad at the door, she called:  
</p><p> "Come in, Paul."  
</p><p>The two sat talking for some time, when suddenly the boy rose,  
saying:  
</p><p>"Well, I'll be going and seeing if my mother wants an errand  
doing."  
</p><p>He pretended to be perfectly cheerful, and did not tell his friend  
what ailed him.  Then he ran indoors.  
</p><p> Morel at these times came in churlish and hateful.  
</p><p> "This is a nice time to come home," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p> "Wha's it matter to yo' what time I come whoam?" he shouted.  
</p><p>And everybody in the house was still, because he was dangerous.   
He ate his food in the most brutal manner possible, and, when he  
had done, pushed all the pots in a heap away from him, to lay his  
arms on the table.  Then he went to sleep.  
</p><p>Paul hated his father so.  The colliers small, mean head, with  
its black hair slightly soiled with grey, lay on the bare arms, and  
the face, dirty and inflamed, with a fleshy nose and thin, paltry  
brows, was turned sideways, asleep with beer and weariness and  
nasty temper.  If anyone entered suddenly, or a noise were made,  
the man looked up and shouted:  
</p><p>"I'll lay my fist about thy y'ead, I'm tellin' thee, if tha doesna stop  
that clatter! Dost hear?"  
</p><p>And the two last words, shouted in a bullying fashion, usually  
at Annie, made the family writhe with hate of the man.  
</p><p>He was shut out from all family affairs.  No one told him   
anything.  The children, alone with their mother, told her all about the  
day's happenings, everything.  Nothing had really taken place  
in them until it was told to their mother.  But as soon as the  
father came in, everything stopped.  He was like the scotch in the smooth,  
happy machinery of the home.  And he was always aware of this fall  
of silence on his entry, the shutting off of life, the unwelcome.  But  
now it was gone too far to alter.  
</p><p>He would dearly have liked the children to talk to him, but they  
could not.  Sometimes Mrs. Morel would say:  
</p><p> "You ought to tell your father."  
</p><p>Paul won a prize in a competition in a child's paper.  Everybody  
was highly jubilant.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="67">   
  
<p>"Now you'd better tell your father when be comes in," said Mrs.  
Morel.  "You know how be carries on and says he's never told  
anything."  
  
</p><p>"All right," said Paul.  But be would almost rather have forfeited  
the prize than have to tell his father.  
</p><p> "I've won a prize in a competition, dad," he said.  
Morel turned round to him.  
</p><p> "Have you, my boy? What sort of a competition?"  
</p><p> "Oh, nothing -- about famous women."  
</p><p> "And how much is the prize, then, as you've got?"  
</p><p> "It's a book."  
</p><p> "Oh, indeed! "  
</p><p> "About birds."  
</p><p> "Hm -- hm! "  
</p><p>And that was all.  Conversation was impossible between the   
father and any other member of the family.  He was an outsider.  He  
had denied the God in him.  
</p><p>The only times when he entered again into the life of his own  
people was when he worked, and was happy at work.  Sometimes,  
in the evening, he cobbled the boots or mended the kettle or his  
pit-bottle.  Then he always wanted several attendants, and the   
children enjoyed it.  They united with him in the work, in the actual  
doing of something, when he was his real self again.  
</p><p>He was a good workman, dexterous, and one who, when he was  
in a good humour, always sang.  He had whole periods, months,  
almost years, of friction and nasty temper.  Then sometimes be was  
jolly again.  It was nice to see him run with a piece of red-hot iron  
into the scullery, crying:  
</p><p>"Out of my road -- out of my road!"  
</p><p>Then he hammered the soft, red-glowing stuff on his iron goose,  
and made the shape he wanted.  Or he sat absorbed for a  
moment, soldering.  Then the children watched with joy as the  
metal sank suddenly molten, and was shoved about against the nose of the  
soldering-iron, while the room was full of a scent of burnt resin  
and hot tin, and Morel was silent and intent for a minute.  He always   
sang when he mended boots because of the jolly sound of  
hammering.  And he was rather happy when he sat putting great  
patches on his moleskin pit trousers, which he would often do,   
considering them too dirty, and the stuff too hard, for his wife to mend.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="68">   
  
<p>But the best time for the young children was when he made fuses.   
Morel fetched a sheaf of long sound wheat-straws from the attic.   
These he cleaned with his hand, till each one gleamed like a stalk  
of gold, after which he cut the straws into lengths of about six  
inches, leaving, if he could, a notch at the bottom of each piece.   
He always had a beautifully sharp knife that could cut a straw clean  
without hurting it.  Then he set in the middle of the table a heap of  
gunpowder, a little pile of black grains upon the white-scrubbed  
board.  He made and trimmed the straws while Paul and Annie  
rifled and plugged them.  Paul loved to see the black grains trickle  
down a crack in his palm into the mouth of the straw, peppering  
jollily downwards till the straw was full.  Then he bunged up the  
mouth with a bit of soap -- which he got on his thumb-nail from a  
pat in a saucer -- and the straw was finished.  
</p><p>"Look, dad!" he said.  
</p><p>"That's right, my beauty," replied Morel, who was peculiarly  
lavish of endearments to his second son.  Paul popped the fuse into  
the powder-tin, ready for the morning, when Morel would take it  
to the pit, and use it to fire a shot that would blast the coal down.  
</p><p>Meantime Arthur, still fond of his father, would lean on the arm  
of Morel's chair and say:  
</p><p> "Tell us about down pit, daddy."  
</p><p> This Morel loved to do.  
</p><p>"Well, there's one little 'oss -- we call 'im Taffy," he would begin.   
"An' he's a fawce 'un!"  
</p><p>Morel had a warm way of telling a story.  He made one feel  
Taffy's cunning.  
</p><p>"He's a brown 'un," he would answer, "an' not very high.  Well,  
he comes i' th' stall wi' a rattle, an' then yo' 'ear 'im sneeze.  
</p><p>"'Ello, Taff,' you say, 'what art sneezin' for? Bin ta'ein' some  
snuff?'  
</p><p>"An' 'e sneezes again.  Then he slives up an' shoves 'is 'ead on  
yer, that cadin'.  
</p><p> "'What's want, Taff?' yo' say."  
</p><p>  
"And what does he?" Arthur always asked.  
</p><p> "He wants a bit o' bacca, my duckie."  
</p><p>This story of Taffy would go on interminably, and everybody  
loved it.  
</p><p> Or sometimes it was a new tale.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="69">   
<p>"An' what dost think, my darlin'? When I went to put my coat  
on at snap-time, what should go runnin' up my arm but a mouse.  
</p><p> "'Hey up, theer!' I shouts.  
</p><p> "An' I wor just in time ter get 'im by th' tail."  
</p><p> "And did you kill it?"  
</p><p> "I did, for they're a nuisance.  The place is fair snied  wi'  'em."  
</p><p> "An' what do they live on?"  
</p><p>"The corn as the 'osses drops -- an' they'll get in your pocket an'  
eat your snap, if you'll let 'em -- no matter where yo' hing your coat  
-- the slivin', nibblin' little nuisances, for they are."  
</p><p>These happy evenings could not take place unless Morel had  
some job to do.  And then he always went to bed very early, often  
before the children.  There was nothing remaining for him to stay  
up for, when he had finished tinkering, and had skimmed the headlines   
of the newspaper.  
</p><p>And the children felt secure when their father was in bed.  They  
lay and talked softly a while.  Then they started as the lights went  
suddenly sprawling over the ceiling from the lamps that swung in  
the hands of the colliers tramping by outside, going to take the  
nine o'clock shift.  They listened to the voices of the men, imagined  
them dipping down into the dark valley.  Sometimes they went to  
the window and watched the three or four lamps growing tinier and  
tinier, swaying down the fields in the darkness.  Then it was a joy to  
rush back to bed and cuddle closely in the warmth.  
</p><p>Paul was rather a delicate boy, subject to bronchitis.  The others  
were all quite strong; so this was another reason for his mother's  
difference in feeling for him.  One day he came home at dinner-  
time feeling ill.  But it was not a family to make any fuss.  
</p><p> "What's the matter with you?" his mother asked sharply.  
</p><p> "Nothing," he replied.  
</p><p> But he ate no dinner.  
</p><p> "If you eat no dinner, you're not going to school," she said.  
</p><p> "Why?" he asked.  
</p><p> "That's why."  
</p><p>So after dinner he lay down on the sofa, on the warm chintz   
cushions the children loved.  Then he fen into a kind of doze.  That   
afternoon Mrs. Morel was ironing.  She listened to the small, restless  
noise the boy made in his throat as she worked.  Again rose in  
her heart the old, almost weary feeling towards him.  She had never  
  
  
<pb n="70">   
  
expected him to live.  And yet he had a great vitality in his young  
body.  Perhaps it would have been a little relief to her if he had died.   
She always felt a mixture of anguish in her love for him.  
</p><p>He, in his semi-conscious sleep, was vaguely aware of the clatter  
of the iron on the iron-stand, of the faint thud, thud on the ironing-  
board.  Once roused, he opened his eyes to see his mother standing  
on the hearth-rug with the hot iron near her cheek, listening, as it  
were, to the heat.  Her still face, with the mouth closed tight from  
suffering and disillusion and self-denial, and her nose the smallest  
bit on one side, and her blue eyes so young, quick, and warm, made  
his heart contract with love.  When she was quiet, so, she looked  
brave and rich with life, but as if she had been done out of her  
rights.  It hurt the boy keenly, this feeling about her that she had  
never had her life's fulfilment: and his own incapability to make  
up to her hurt him with a sense of impotence, yet made him patiently   
dogged inside.  It was his childish aim.  
</p><p>She spat on the iron, and a little ball of spit bounded, raced off  
the dark, glossy surface.  Then, kneeling, she rubbed the iron on the  
sack lining of the hearth-rug vigorously.  She was warm in the ruddy  
firelight.  Paul loved the way she crouched and put her head on one  
side.  Her movements were light and quick.  It was always a pleasure  
to watch her.  Nothing she ever did, no movement she ever made,  
could have been found fault with by her children.  The room was  
warm and full of the scent of hot linen.  Later on the clergyman  
came and talked softly with her.  
</p><p>Paul was laid up with an attack of bronchitis.  He did not mind  
much.  What happened happened, and it was no good kicking  
against the pricks.  He loved the evenings, after eight o'clock, when  
the light was put out, and he could watch the fire-flames spring  
over the darkness of the walls and ceiling; could watch huge shadows   
waving and tossing, till the room seemed full of men who battled silently.  
</p><p>On retiring to bed, the father would come into the sickroom.  He  
was always very gentle if anyone were ill.  But he disturbed the  
atmosphere for the boy.  
</p><p> "Are ter asleep, my darlin'?" Morel asked softly.  
</p><p> "No; is my mother comin'?"  
</p><p> "She's just finishin' foldin' the clothes.  Do you want anything?"  
Morel rarely "thee'd" his son.</p>  
  
  
  
<pb n="71">   
<p>"I don't want nothing.  But how long will she be?"  
</p><p>"Not long, my duckie."  
</p><p>The father waited undecidedly on the hearth-rug for a moment  
or two.  He felt his son did not want him.  Then he went to the top  
of the stairs and said to his wife:  
</p><p>"This childt's axin' for thee; how long art goin' to be?"  
</p><p>"Until I've finished, good gracious! Tell him to go to sleep."  
</p><p>"She says you're to go to sleep," the father repeated gently to  
Paul.  
</p><p>"Well, I want her to come," insisted the boy.  
</p><p>"He says he can't go off till you  come,"  Morel  called  downstairs.  
</p><p>"Eh, dear! I shan't be long.  And do stop shouting downstairs.   
There's the other children -- "  
</p><p>Then Morel came again and crouched before the bedroom fire.   
He loved a fire dearly.  
</p><p>"She says she won't be long," he said.  
</p><p>He loitered about indefinitely.  The boy began to get feverish  
with irritation.  His father's presence seemed to aggravate all his  
sick impatience.  At last Morel, after having stood looking at his  
son awhile, said softly:  
</p><p>"Good-night, my darling."  
</p><p>"Good-night," Paul replied, turning round in relief to be alone.  
</p><p>Paul loved to sleep with his mother.  Sleep is still most perfect,  
in spite of hygienists, when it is shared with a beloved.  The warmth,  
the security and peace of soul, the utter comfort from the touch of  
the other, knits the sleep, so that it takes the body and soul completely   
in its healing.  Paul lay against her and slept, and got better;  
whilst she, always a bad sleeper, fell later on into a profound sleep  
that seemed to give her faith.  
</p><p>In convalescence he would sit up in bed, see the fluffy horses  
feeding at the troughs in the field, scattering their hay on the trodden   
yellow snow; watch the miners troop home -- small, black figures trailing   
slowly in gangs across the white field.  Then the night  
came up in dark blue vapour from the snow.  
</p><p>In convalescence everything was wonderful.  The snowflakes,  
suddenly arriving on the window-pane, clung there a moment like  
swallows, then were gone, and a drop of water was crawling down  
the glass.  The snowflakes whirled round the corner of the house,  
  
  
<pb n="72">   
  
like pigeons dashing by.  Away across the valley the little  
black train crawled doubtfully over the great whiteness.  
</p><p>While they were so poor, the children were delighted if they  
could do anything to help economically.  Annie and Paul and Arthur   
went out early in the morning, in summer, looking for mushrooms,   
hunting through the wet grass, from which the larks were  
rising, for the white-skinned, wonderful naked bodies crouched  
secretly in the green.  And if they got half a pound they felt   
exceedingly happy: there was the joy of finding something, the joy  
of accepting something straight from the hand of Nature, and the  
joy of contributing to the family exchequer.  
</p><p>But the most important harvest, after gleaning for frumenty,  
was the blackberries.  Mrs. Morel must buy fruit for puddings on  
the Saturdays; also she liked blackberries.  So Paul and Arthur  
scoured the coppices and woods and old quarries, so long as a  
blackberry was to be found, every week-end going on their search.   
In that region of mining villages blackberries became a comparative  
rarity.  But Paul hunted far and wide.  He loved being out in the  
country, among the bushes.  But he also could not bear to go home  
to his mother empty.  That, he felt, would disappoint her, and he  
would have died rather.  
</p><p>"Good gracious!" she would exclaim as the lads came in, late,  
and tired to death, and hungry, "wherever have you been?"  
</p><p>"Well," replied Paul, "there wasn't any, so we went over Misk  
Hills.  And took here, our mother!"  
</p><p>She peeped into the basket.  
</p><p>"Now, those are fine ones!" she exclaimed.  
</p><p>"And there's over two pounds -- isn't there over two pounds"?  
</p><p>She tried the basket.  
</p><p>"Yes," she answered doubtfully.  
</p><p>Then Paul fished out a little spray.  He always brought her one  
spray, the best he could find.  
</p><p>"Pretty!" she said, in a curious tone, of a woman accepting a  
love-token.  
</p><p>The boy walked all day, went miles and miles, rather than own  
himself beaten and come home to her empty-handed.  She never  
realised this, whilst he was young.  She was a woman who waited  
for her children to grow up.  And William occupied her chiefly.  
</p><p>But when William went to Nottingham, and was not so much at  
  
<pb n="73">   
  
home, the mother made a companion of Paul.  The latter was   
unconsciously jealous of his brother, and William was jealous of him.  At  
the same time, they were good friends.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel's intimacy with her second son was more subtle  
and fine, perhaps not so passionate as with her eldest.  It was  
the rule that Paul should fetch the money on Friday afternoons.   
The colliers of the five pits were paid on Fridays, but not individually.   
All the earnings of each stall were put down to the chief butty, as  
contractor, and he divided the wages again, either in the public-  
house or in his own home.  So that the children could fetch the  
money, school closed early on Friday afternoons.  Each of the Morel  
children -- William, then Annie, then Paul -- had fetched the money  
on Friday afternoons, until they went themselves to work.  Paul  
used to set off at half-past three, with a little calico bag in his  
pocket.  Down all the paths, women, girls, children, and men were  
seen trooping to the offices.  
</p><p>These offices were quite handsome: a new, red-brick building,  
almost like a mansion, standing in its own grounds at the end of  
Greenhill Lane.  The waiting-room was the hall, a long, bare room  
paved with blue brick, and having a seat all round, against the wall.   
Here sat the colliers in their pit-dirt.  They had come up early.  The  
women and children usually loitered about on the red gravel paths.   
Paul always examined the grass border, and the big grass bank,  
because in it grew tiny pansies and tiny forget-me-nots.  There was  
a sound of many voices.  The women had on their Sunday hats.   
The girls chattered loudly.  Little dogs ran here and there.  The  
green shrubs were silent all around.  
</p><p>Then from inside came the cry "Spinney Park -- Spinney Park."  
All the folk for Spinney Park trooped inside.  When it was time for  
Bretty to be paid, Paul went in among the crowd.  The pay-room  
was quite small.  A counter went across, dividing it into half.    
Behind the counter stood two men-Mr.  Braithwaite and his clerk,  
Mr. Winterbottom.  Mr. Braithwaite was large, somewhat of the  
stem patriarch in appearance, having a rather thin white beard.   
He was usually muffled in an enormous silk neckerchief, and right  
up to the hot summer a huge fire burned in the open grate.  No window   
was open.  Sometimes in winter the air scorched the throats of  
the people, coming in from the freshness.  Mr. Winterbottom was  
rather small and fat, and very bald.  He made remarks that were not  
  
  
<pb n="74">   
  
witty, whilst his chief launched forth patriarchal admonitions  
against the colliers.  
</p><p>The room was crowded with miners in their pit-dirt, men who  
had been home and changed, and women, and one or two children,  
and usually a dog.  Paul was quite small, so it was often his fate to  
be jammed behind the legs of the men, near the fire which scorched  
him.  He knew the order of the names-they went according to stall  
number.  
</p><p>"Holliday," came the ringing voice of Mr. Braithwaite.  Then  
Mrs. Holliday stepped silently forward, was paid, drew aside.  
</p><p>"Bower -- John Bower."  
</p><p>A boy stepped to the counter.  Mr. Braithwaite, large and   
irascible, glowered at him over his spectacles.  
</p><p>"John Bower!" he repeated.  
</p><p>"It's me," said the boy.  
</p><p>"Why, you used to 'ave a different nose than that," said glossy  
Mr. Winterbottom, peering over the counter.  The people tittered,  
thinking of John Bower senior.  
</p><p>"How is it your father's not come!" said Mr. Braithwaite, in a  
large and magisterial voice.  
</p><p>"He's badly," piped the boy.  
</p><p>"You should tell him to keep off the drink," pronounced the  
great cashier.  
</p><p>"An' niver mind if he puts his foot through yer," said a mocking  
voice from behind.  
</p><p>All the men laughed.  The large and important cashier looked  
down at his next sheet.  
</p><p>"Fred Pilkington!" he called, quite indifferent.  
</p><p>Mr. Braithwaite was an important shareholder in the firm.   
</p><p>Paul knew his turn was next but one, and his heart began to beat.   
He was pushed against the chimney-piece.  His calves were burning.   
But he did not hope to get through the wall of men.  
</p><p>"Walter Morel!" came the ringing voice.  
</p><p>"Here!" piped Paul, small and inadequate.  
</p><p>"Morel -- Walter Morel!" the cashier repeated, his finger and  
thumb on the invoice, ready to pass on.  
</p><p>Paul was suffering convulsions of self-consciousness, and could  
not or would not shout.  The backs of the men obliterated him.   
Then Mr. Winterbottom came to the rescue.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="75">   
<p>"He's here.  Where is he? Morel's lad?"  
</p><p>The fat, red, bald little man peered round with keen eyes.  He  
pointed at the fireplace.  The colliers looked round, moved aside,  
and disclosed the boy.  
</p><p>"Here he is!" said Mr. Winterbottom.  
</p><p>Paul went to the counter.  
</p><p>"Seventeen pounds eleven and fivepence.  Why don't you shout  
up when you're called?" said Mr. Braithwaite.  He banged on to the  
invoice a five-pound bag of silver, then in a delicate and pretty  
movement, picked up a little ten-pound column of gold, and  
plumped it beside the silver.  The gold slid in a bright stream over  
the paper.  The cashier finished counting off the money; the  
boy dragged the whole down the counter to Mr. Winterbottom,  
to whom the stoppages for rent and tools must be paid.  Here he suffered  
again.  
</p><p>"Sixteen an' six," said Mr. Winterbottom.  
</p><p>The lad was too much upset to count.  He pushed forward some  
loose silver and half a sovereign.  
</p><p>"How much do you think you've given me?" asked Mr. Winterbottom.  
</p><p>The boy looked at him, but said nothing.  He had not the faintest  
notion.  
</p><p>"Haven't you got a tongue in your head?"  
</p><p>Paul bit his lip, and pushed forward some more silver.  
</p><p>"Don't they teach you to count at the Board-school?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Nowt but algibbra an' French," said a collier.  
</p><p>"An' cheek an' impidence," said another.  
</p><p>Paul was keeping someone waiting.  With trembling fingers he  
got his money into the bag and slid out.  He suffered the tortures of  
the damned on these occasions.  
</p><p>His relief, when he got outside, and was walking along the   
Mansfield Road, was infinite.  On the park wall the mosses were green.   
There were some gold and some white fowls pecking under the  
apple trees of an orchard.  The colliers were walking home in a  
stream.  The boy went near the wall, self-consciously.  He knew  
many of the men, but could not recognise them in their dirt.  And  
this was a new torture to him.  
</p><p>When he got down to the New Inn, at Bretty, his father was not  
  
  
<pb n="76">   
  
yet come.  Mrs. Wharmby, the landlady, knew him.  His grandmother,   
Morel's mother, had been Mrs. Wharmby's friend.  
</p><p>"Your father's not come yet," said the landlady, in the peculiar  
haff-scornful, half-patronising voice of a woman who talks chiefly  
to grown men.  "Sit you down."  
</p><p>Paul sat down on the edge of the bench in the bar.  Some colliers  
were "reckoning" -- sharing out their money -- in a corner; others  
came in.  They all glanced at the boy without speaking.  At last  
Morel came; brisk, and with something of an air, even in his  
blackness.  
</p><p>"Hello!" he said rather tenderly to his son.  "Have you bested  
me? Shall you have a drink of something?"  
</p><p>Paul and all the children were bred up fierce anti-alcoholists, and  
he would have suffered more in drinking a lemonade before au  
the men than in having a tooth drawn.  
</p><p>The landlady looked at him de haut en bas, rather pitying,  
and at the same time, resenting his clear, fierce morality.  Paul  
went home, glowering.  He entered the house silently.  Friday was baking  
day, and there was usually a hot bun.  His mother put it before him.  
</p><p>Suddenly he turned on her in a fury, his eyes flashing:  
</p><p>"I'm not going to the office any more," he said.  
</p><p>"Why, what's the matter?" his mother asked in surprise.  His   
sudden rages rather amused her.  
</p><p>"I'm not going any more," he declared.  
</p><p>"Oh, very well, tell your father so."  
</p><p>He chewed his bun as if he hated it.  
</p><p>"I'm not -- I'm not going to fetch the money."  
</p><p>"Then one of Carlin's children can go; they'd be glad enough of  
the sixpence," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>This sixpence was Paul's only income.  It mostly went in buying  
birthday presents; but it was an income, and he treasured it.  But --  
</p><p>"They can have it, then!" he said.  "I don't want it."  
</p><p>"Oh, very well," said his mother.  "But you needn't bully me  
about it."  
</p><p>"They're hateful, and common, and hateful, they are, and I'm  
not going any more.  Mr. Braithwaite drops his 'h's', an' Mr.   
Winterbottom says 'You was'."  
</p><p>"And is that why you won't go any more?" smiled Mrs. Morel.   
</p><p>The boy was silent for some time.  His face was pale, his eyes  
  
  
<pb n="77">   
dark and furious.  His mother moved about at her work, taking no  
notice of him.  
</p><p>"They always stan' in front of me, so's I can't get out," he said.   
</p><p>"Well, my lad, you've only to ask them," she replied.  
</p><p>"An' then Alfred Winterbottom says, 'What do they teach you  
at the Board-school?"'  
</p><p>"They never taught him much," said Mrs. Morel, "that is a fact  
-- neither manners nor wit -- and his cunning he was born with."  
</p><p>So, in her own way, she soothed him.  His ridiculous   
hypersensitiveness made her heart ache.  And sometimes the fury in his eyes  
roused her, made her sleeping soul lift up its head a moment,  
surprised.  
</p><p>"What was the cheque?" she asked.  
</p><p>"Seventeen pounds eleven and fivepence, and sixteen and six  
stoppages," replied the boy.  "It's a good week; and only five shil-  
lings stoppages for my father."  
</p><p>So she was able to calculate how much her husband had earned,  
and could call him to account if he gave her short money.  Morel  
always kept to himself the secret of the week's amount.  
</p><p>Friday was the baking night and market night.  It was the  
rule that Paul should stay at home and bake.  He loved to stop  
in and draw or read; he was very fond of drawing.  Annie always   
"gallivanted" on Friday nights; Arthur was enjoying himself as usual.   
So the boy remained alone.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel loved her marketing.  In the tiny market-place on  
the top of the hill, where four roads, from Nottingham and Derby,  
Ilkeston and Mansfield, meet, many stalls were erected.  Brakes  
ran in from surrounding villages.  The market-place was fun of  
women, the streets packed with men.  It was amazing to see so  
many men everywhere in the streets.  Mrs. Morel usually quarrelled  
with her lace woman, sympathised with her fruit man -- who was a  
gabey, but his wife was a bad 'un -- laughed with the fish man -- who  
was a scamp but so droll -- put the linoleum man in his place, was  
cold with the odd-wares man, and only went to the crockery man  
when she was driven -- or drawn by the cornflowers on a little dish;  
then she was coldly polite.  
</p><p>"I wondered how much that little dish was," she said.  
</p><p>"Sevenpence to you."  
</p><p>"Thank you."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="78">   
  
<p>She put the dish down and walked away; but she could not leave  
the market-place without it.  Again she went by where the pots lay  
coldly on the floor, and she glanced at the dish furtively,   
pretending not to.  
</p><p>She was a little woman, in a bonnet and a black costume.  Her  
bonnet was in its third year; it was a great grievance to Annie.  
</p><p>"Mother!" the girl implored, "don't wear that nubbly little  
bonnet."  
</p><p>"Then what else shall I wear," replied the mother tartly.  "And  
I'm sure it's right enough."  
</p><p>It had started with a tip; then had had flowers; now was reduced  
to black lace and a bit of jet.  
</p><p>"It looks rather come down," said Paul.  "Couldn't you give it a  
pick-me-up?"  
</p><p>"I'll jowl your head for impudence," said Mrs. Morel, and she  
tied the strings of the black bonnet valiantly under her chin.  
</p><p>She glanced at the dish again.  Both she and her enemy, the pot  
man, had an uncomfortable feeling, as if there were something  
between them.  Suddenly he shouted:  
</p><p>"Do you want it for fivepence?"  
</p><p>She started.  Her heart hardened; but then she stooped and took  
up her dish.  
</p><p>"I'll have it," she said.  
</p><p>"Yer'll do me the favour, like?" he said.  "Yer'd better spit in  
it, like yer do when y'ave something give yer."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel paid him the fivepence in a cold manner.  
</p><p>"I don't see you give it me," she said.  "You wouldn't let me  
have it for fivepence if you didn't want to."  
</p><p>"In this flamin', scrattlin' place you may count yerself lucky if  
you can give your things away," he growled.  
</p><p>"Yes; there are bad times, and good," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>But she had forgiven the pot man.  They were friends.  She dare  
now finger his pots.  So she was happy.  
</p><p>Paul was waiting for her.  He loved her home-coming.  She was  
always her best so -- triumphant, tired, laden with parcels, feeling  
rich in spirit.  He heard her quick, light step in the entry and looked  
up from his drawing.  
</p><p>"Oh!" she sighed, smiling at him from the doorway.</p>  
  
  
  
  
  
  
<pb n="79">   
<p>"My word, you are loaded!" he exclaimed, putting down his  
brush.  
</p><p>"I am!" she gasped.  "That brazen Annie said she'd meet me.  
Such a weight!"  
</p><p>She dropped her string bag and her packages on the table.  
</p><p>"Is the bread done?" she asked, going to the oven.  
</p><p>"The last one is soakining," he replied.  "You needn't look, I've  
not forgotten it."  
</p><p>"Oh, that pot man!" she said, closing the oven door.  "You  
know what a wretch I've said he was? Well, I don't think he's quite  
so bad."  
</p><p>"Don't you?"  
</p><p>The boy was attentive to her.  She took off her little black bonnet.   
</p><p>"No.  I think he can't make any money -- well, it's everybody's  
cry alike nowadays -- and it makes him disagreeable."  
</p><p>"It would me," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Well, one can't wonder at it.  And he let me have -- how much do  
you think he let me have this for?"  
</p><p>She took the dish out of its rag of newspaper, and stood   
looking on it with joy.  
</p><p>"Show me!" said Paul.  
</p><p>The two stood together gloating over the dish.  
</p><p>"I love cornflowers on things," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Yes, and I thought of the teapot you bought me -- "  
</p><p>"One and three," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Fivepence!"  
</p><p>"It's not enough, mother."  
</p><p>"No.  Do you know, I fairly sneaked off with it.  But I'd been  
extravagant, I couldn't afford any more.  And he needn't have let  
me have it if he hadn't wanted to."  
</p><p>"No, he needn't, need he," said Paul, and the two comforted  
each other from the fear of having robbed the pot man.  
</p><p>"We c'n have stewed fruit in it," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Or custard, or a jelly," said his mother.  
</p><p>"Or radishes and lettuce," said he.  
</p><p>"Don't forget that bread," she said, her voice bright with glee.  
</p><p>Paul looked in the oven; tapped the loaf on the base.  
</p><p>"It's done," he said, giving it to her.  
</p><p>She tapped it also.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="80">   
  
<p>"Yes," she replied, going to unpack her bag.  "Oh, and I'm a  
wicked, extravagant woman.  I know I s'll come to want."  
</p><p>He hopped to her side eagerly, to see her latest extravagance.   
She unfolded another lump of newspaper and disclosed some roots  
of pansies and of crimson daisies.  
</p><p>"Four penn'orth!" she moaned.  
</p><p>"How cheap!" he cried.  
</p><p>"Yes, but I couldn't afford it this week of all weeks."  
</p><p>"But lovely!" he cried.  
</p><p>"Aren't they!" she exclaimed, giving way to pure joy.  "Paul,  
look at this yellow one, isn't it -- and a face just like an old man!"  
</p><p>"Just!" cried Paul, stooping to sniff.  "And smells that nice! But  
he's a bit splashed."  
</p><p>He ran in the scullery, came back with the flannel, and carefully  
washed the pansy.  
</p><p>"Now look at him now he's wet!" he said.  
</p><p>"Yes!" she exclaimed, brimful of satisfaction.  
</p><p>The children of Scargill Street felt quite select.  At the end where  
the Morels lived there were not many young things.  So the few  
were more united.  Boys and girls played together, the girls joining  
in the fights and the rough games, the boys taking part in the   
dancing games and rings and make-belief of the girls.  
</p><p>Annie and Paul and Arthur loved the winter evenings, when it  
was not wet.  They stayed indoors till the colliers were all gone  
home, till it was thick dark, and the street would be deserted.  Then  
they tied their scarves round their necks, for they scorned overcoats,   
as all the colliers' children did, and went out.  The entry was  
very dark, and at the end the whole great night opened out, in a  
hollow, with a little tangle of lights below where Minton pit lay,  
and another far away opposite for Selby.  The farthest tiny lights  
seemed to stretch out the darkness for ever.  The children looked  
anxiously down the road at the one lamp-post, which stood at the  
end of the field path.  If the little, luminous space were deserted,  
the two boys felt genuine desolation.  They stood with their hands  
in their pockets under the lamp, turning their backs on the night,  
quite miserable, watching the dark houses.  Suddenly a pinafore  
under a short coat was seen, and a long-legged girl came flying  
up.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="81">   
<p>"Where's Billy Pillins an' your Annie an' Eddie Dakin?"  
</p><p>"I don't know."  
</p><p>But it did not matter so much -- there were three now.  They set  
up a game round the lamp-post, till the others rushed up, yelling.   
Then the play went fast and furious.  
</p><p>There was only this one lamp-post.  Behind was the great scoop  
of darkness, as if all the night were there.  In front, another wide,  
dark way opened over the hill brow.  Occasionally somebody came  
out of this way and went into the field down the path.  In a dozen  
yards the night had swallowed them.  The children played on.  
</p><p>They were brought exceedingly close together owing to their  
isolation.  If a quarrel took place, the whole play was spoilt.   
Arthur was very touchy, and Billy Pillins -- really Philips -- was  
worse.  Then Paul had to side with  Arthur, and on Paul's side went  
Alice, while Billy Pillins always had Emmie Limb and Eddie  
Dakin to back him up.  Then the six would fight, hate with a fury of  
hatred, and flee home in terror.  Paul never forgot, after one of  
these fierce internecine fights, seeing a big red moon lift itself up,  
slowly, between the waste road over the hill-top, steadily, like a  
great bird.  And he thought of the Bible, that the moon should be  
turned to blood.  And the next day he made haste to be friends with  
Billy Pillins.  And then the wild, intense games went on again under  
the lamp-post, surrounded by so much darkness.  Mrs. Morel, going   
into her parlour, would hear the children singing away:  
 </p> 
<l>         "My shoes are made of Spanish leather,</l>  
<l>            My socks are made of silk;</l>  
<l>          I wear a ring on every finger,</l>  
<l>            I wash myself in milk."</l>  
  
<p>They sounded so perfectly absorbed in the game as their voices  
came out of the night, that they had the feel of wild creatures  
singing.  It stirred the mother; and she understood when they  
came in at eight o'clock, ruddy, with brilliant eyes, and quick, passionate  
speech.  
</p><p>They all loved the Scargill Street house for its openness, for the  
great scallop of the world it had in view.  On summer evenings the  
women would stand against the field fence, gossiping, facing  
the west, watching the sunsets flare quickly out, till the Derbyshire  
  
  
<pb n="82">   
  
hills ridged across the crimson far away, like the black crest of a  
newt.  
</p><p>In this summer season the pits never turned full time,   
particularly the soft coal.  Mrs. Dakin, who lived next door to Mrs. Morel,  
going to the field fence to shake her hearth-rug, would spy men  
coming slowly up the hill.  She saw at once they were colliers.  Then  
she waited, a tall, thin, shrew-faced woman, standing on the hill  
brow, almost like a menace to the poor colliers who were toiling  
up. It was only eleven o'clock.  From the far-off wooded hills the  
haze that hangs like fine black crape at the back of a summer morning   
had not yet dissipated.  The first man came to the stile.   
"Chock-chock!" went the gate under his thrust.  
</p><p>"What, han' yer knocked off?" cried Mrs. Dakin.  
</p><p>"We han, missis."  
</p><p>"It's a pity as they letn yer goo," she said sarcastically.  
</p><p>"It is that," replied the man.  
</p><p>"Nay, you know you're flig to come up again," she said.  
</p><p>And the man went on.  Mrs. Dakin, going up her yard, spied  
Mrs. Morel taking the ashes to the ash-pit.  
</p><p>"I reckon Minton's knocked off, missis," she cried.  
</p><p>"Isn't it sickenin!" exclaimed Mrs. Morel in wrath.  
</p><p>"Ha! But I'n just seed Jont Hutchby."  
</p><p>"They might as well have saved their shoe-leather," said Mrs.  
Morel.  And both women went indoors disgusted.  
</p><p>The colliers, their faces scarcely blackened, were trooping home  
again.  Morel hated to go back.  He loved the sunny morning.  But  
he had gone to pit to work, and to be sent home again spoilt his  
temper.  
</p><p>"Good gracious, at this time!" exclaimed his wife, as he  
entered.  
</p><p>"Can I help it, woman?" he shouted.  
</p><p>"And I've not done half enough dinner."  
</p><p>"Then I'll eat my bit o' snap as I took with me," he bawled  
pathetically.  He felt ignominious and sore.  
</p><p>And the children, coming home from school, would wonder  
to see their father eating with his dinner the two thick slices of  
rather dry and dirty bread-and-butter that had been to pit and back.  
</p><p>"What's my dad eating his snap for now?" asked Arthur.  
</p><p>"I should ha'e it holled at me if I didna," snorted Morel.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="83">   
<p>"What a story!" exclaimed his wife.  
</p><p>"An' is it goin' to be wasted?" said Morel.  "I'm not such a  
extravagant mortal as you lot, with your waste.  If I drop a bit of  
bread at pit, in all the dust an' dirt, I pick it up an' eat it."  
</p><p>"The mice would eat it," said Paul.  "It wouldn't be wasted."  
</p><p>"Good bread-an'-butter's not for mice, either," said Morel.   
"Dirty or not dirty, I'd eat it rather than it should be wasted."  
</p><p>"You might leave it for the mice and pay for it out of your next  
pint," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Oh, might I?" he exclaimed.  
</p><p>They were very poor that autumn.  William had just gone away  
to London, and his mother missed his money.  He sent ten shillings   
once or twice, but he had many things to pay for at first.  His  
letters came regularly once a week.  He wrote a good deal to his  
mother, telling her all his life, how he made friends, and was   
exchanging lessons with a Frenchman, how he enjoyed London.  His  
mother felt again he was remaining to her just as when he was at  
home.  She wrote to him every week her direct, rather witty letters.   
All day long, as she cleaned the house, she thought of him.  He was  
in London: he would do well.  Almost, he was like her knight who  
wore her favour in the battle.  
</p><p>He was coming at Christmas for five days.  There had never been  
such preparations.  Paul and Arthur scoured the land for holly and  
evergreens.  Annie made the pretty paper hoops in the old-  
fashioned way.  And there was unheard-of extravagance in the  
larder.  Mrs. Morel made a big and magnificent cake.  Then, feeling  
queenly, she showed Paul how to blanch almonds.  He skinned the  
long nuts reverently, counting them all, to see not one was lost.  It  
was said that eggs whisked better in a cold place.  So the boy stood  
in the scullery, where the temperature was nearly at freezing-point,  
and whisked and whisked, and flew in excitement to his mother  
as the white of egg grew stiffer and more snowy.  
</p><p>"Just look, mother! Isn't it lovely?"  
</p><p>And he balanced a bit on his nose, then blew it in the air.  
</p><p>"Now, don't waste it," said the mother.  
</p><p>Everybody was mad with excitement.  William was coming on  
Christmas Eve.  Mrs. Morel surveyed her pantry.  There was a big  
plum cake, and a rice cake, jam tarts, lemon tarts, and mince-pies  
-- two enormous dishes.  She was finishing cooking -- Spanish tarts  
  
<pb n="84">   
  
and cheese-cakes.  Everywhere was decorated.  The kissing bunch  
of berried holly hung with bright and glittering things, spun slowly  
over Mrs. Morel's head as she trimmed her little tarts in the  
kitchen.  A great fire roared.  There was a scent of cooked pastry.   
He was due at seven o'clock, but he would be late.  The three  
children had gone to meet him.  She was alone.  But at a quarter to  
seven Morel came in again.  Neither wife nor husband spoke.  He  
sat in his arm-chair, quite awkward with excitement, and she  
quietly went on with her baking.  Only by the careful way in which  
she did things could it be told how much moved she was.  The  
clock ticked on.  
</p><p>"What time dost say he's coming?" Morel asked for the fifth  
time.  
</p><p>"The train gets in at half-past six," she replied emphatically --  
</p><p>"Then he'll be here at ten past seven."  
</p><p>"Eh, bless you, it'll be hours late on the Midland," she said   
indifferently.  But she hoped, by expecting him late, to bring him  
early.  Morel went down the entry to look for him.  Then he came back.  
</p><p>"Goodness, man!" she said.  "You're like an ill-sitting hen."  
</p><p>"Hadna you better be gettin' him summat t' eat ready?" asked  
the father.  
</p><p>"There's plenty of time," she answered.  
</p><p>"There's not so much as I can see on," he answered, turning  
crossly in his chair.  She began to clear her table.  The kettle was  
singing.  They waited and waited.  
</p><p>Meantime the three children were on the platform at Sethley  
Bridge, on the Midland main line, two miles from home.  They  
waited one hour.  A train came -- he was not there.  Down the line  
the red and green lights shone.  It was very dark and very cold.  
</p><p>"Ask him if the London train's come," said Paul to Annie, when  
they saw a man in a tip cap.  
</p><p>"I'm not," said Annie.  "You be quiet -- he might send us off."  
</p><p>But Paul was dying for the man to know they were expecting  
someone by the London train: it sounded so grand.  Yet he was  
much too much scared of broaching any man, let alone one in a  
peaked cap, to dare to ask.  The three children could scarcely go  
into the waiting-room for fear of being sent away, and for fear  
  
  
<pb n="85">   
something should happen whilst they were off the platform.  Still  
they waited in the dark and cold.  
</p><p>"It's an hour an' a half late," said Arthur pathetically.  
</p><p>"Well," said Annie, "it's Christmas Eve."  
</p><p>They all grew silent.  He wasn't coming.  They looked down the  
darkness of the railway.  There was London! It seemed the   
uttermost of distance.  They thought anything might happen if one came  
from London.  They were all too troubled to talk.  Cold, and unhappy,   
and silent, they huddled together on the platform.  
</p><p>At last, after more than two hours, they saw the lights of  
an engine peering round, away down the darkness.  A porter ran  
out.  The children drew back with beating hearts.  A great train,  
bound for Manchester, drew up.  Two doors opened, and from one  
of them, William.  They flew to him.  He handed parcels to them  
cheerily, and immediately began to explain that this great train bad  
stopped for his sake at such a small station as Sethley Bridge: it  
was not booked to stop.  
</p><p>Meanwhile the parents were getting anxious.  The table was set,  
the chop was cooked, everything was ready.  Mrs. Morel put on her  
black apron.  She was wearing her best dress.  Then she sat,   
pretending to read.  The minutes were a torture to her.  
</p><p>"H'm!" said Morel.  "It's an hour an' a ha'ef."  
</p><p>"And those children waiting!" she said.  
</p><p>"Th' train canna ha' come in yet," he said.  
</p><p>"I tell you, on Christmas Eve they're hours wrong."  
</p><p>They were both a bit cross with each other, so gnawed with  
anxiety.  The ash tree moaned outside in a cold, raw wind.  And  
all that space of night from London home! Mrs. Morel suffered.   
The slight click of the works inside the clock irritated her.  It was  
getting so late; it was getting unbearable.  
</p><p>At last there was a sound of voices, and a footstep in the entry.  
</p><p>"Ha's here!" cried Morel, jumping up.  
</p><p>Then he stood back.  The mother ran a few steps towards the  
door and waited.  There was a rush and a patter of feet, the door  
burst open.  William was there.  He dropped his Gladstone bag and  
took his mother in his arms.  
</p><p>"Mater!" he said.  
</p><p>"My boy!" she cried.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="86">   
  
<p>And for two seconds, no longer, she clasped him and kissed  
him.  Then she withdrew and said, trying to be quite, normal:  
</p><p>"But how late you are!"  
</p><p>"Aren't I!" he cried, turning to his father.  "Well, dad!"  
</p><p>The two men shook hands.  
</p><p>"Well, my lad!"  
</p><p>Morel's eyes were wet.  
</p><p>"We thought tha'd niver be commin'," he said.  
</p><p>"Oh, I'd come!" exclaimed William.  
</p><p>Then the son turned round to his mother.  
</p><p>"But you look well," she said proudly, laughing.  
</p><p>"Well!" he exclaimed.  "I should think so -- coming home!"  
</p><p>He was a fine fellow, big, straight, and fearless-looking.  He  
looked round at the evergreens and the kissing bunch, and the  
little tarts that lay in their tins on the hearth.  
</p><p>"By jove! mother, it's not different!" he said, as if in relief.  
</p><p>Everybody was still for a second.  Then he suddenly sprang   
forward, picked a tart from the hearth, and pushed it whole into his  
mouth.  
</p><p>"Well, did iver you see such a parish oven!" the father exclaimed.  
</p><p>He had brought them endless presents.  Every penny he had he  
had spent on them.  There was a sense of luxury overflowing in  
the house.  For his mother there was an umbrella with gold on the  
pale handle.  She kept it to her dying day, and would have lost   
anything rather than that.  Everybody had something gorgeous, and  
besides, there were pounds of unknown sweets: Turkish delight,  
crystallised pineapple, and such-like things which, the children  
thought, only the splendour of London could provide.  And Paul  
boasted of these sweets among his friends.  
</p><p>"Real pineapple, cut off in slices, and then turned into crystal --  
fair grand!"  
</p><p>Everybody was mad with happiness in the family.  Home was  
home, and they loved it with a passion of love, whatever the   
suffering had been.  There were parties, there were rejoicings.   
People came in to see William, to see what difference London had  
made to him.  And they all found him "such a gentleman, and such  
a fine fellow, my word"!  
</p><p>When he went away again the children retired to various places  
  
  
<pb n="87">   
  
to weep alone.  Morel went to bed in misery, and Mrs. Morel felt  
as if she were numbed by some drug, as if her feelings were  
paralysed.  She loved him passionately.  
</p><p>He was in the office of a lawyer connected with a large   
shipping firm, and at the midsummer his chief offered him a trip in the  
Mediterranean on one of the boats, for quite a small cost.  Mrs.  
Morel wrote: "Go, go, my boy.  You may never have a chance  
again, and I should love to think of you cruising there in the  
Mediterranean almost better than to have you at home." But  
William came home for his fortnight's holiday.  Not even the  
Mediterranean, which pulled at all his young man's desire to travel, and  
at his poor man's wonder at the glamorous south, could take him  
away when he might come home.  That compensated his mother  
for much.</p>  
  
  
</div2><div2 type="chapter" n="5">  
<head>"Paul Launches into Life"  
</head>  
<p>MOREL was rather a heedless man, careless of danger.  So he had  
endless accidents.  Now, when Mrs. Morel heard the rattle of an  
empty coal-cart cease at her entry-end, she ran into the parlour to  
look, expecting almost to see her husband seated in the waggon, his  
face grey under his dirt, his body limp and sick with some hurt or  
other.  If it were he, she would run out to help.  
</p><p>About a year after William went to London, and just after Paul  
had left school, before he got work, Mrs. Morel was upstairs and  
her son was painting in the kitchen -- he was very clever with his  
brush -- when there came a knock at the door.  Crossly he put down  
his brush to go.  At the same moment his mother opened a window  
upstairs and looked down.  
</p><p>A pit-lad in his dirt stood on the threshold.  
</p><p>"Is this Walter Morel's?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Yes," said Mrs. Morel.  "What is it?"  
</p><p>But she had guessed already.  
</p><p>"Your mester's got hurt," he said.  
</p><p>"Eh, dear me!" she exclaimed.  "It's a wonder if he hadn't, lad.  
And what's he done this time?"</p>  
  
  
<pb n="88">   
  
<p>"I don't know for sure, but it's 'is leg somewhere.  They ta'ein'  
'im ter th' 'ospital."  
</p><p>"Good gracious me!" she exclaimed.  "Eh, dear, what a one he  
is! There's not five minutes of peace, I'll be hanged if there is! His  
thumb's nearly better, and now- Did you see him?"  
</p><p>"I seed him at th' bottom.  An' I seed 'em bring 'im up in a tub,  
an' 'e wor in a dead faint.  But be shouted like anythink when Doctor   
Fraser examined him i' th' lamp cabin -- an' cossed an' swore,  
an' said as 'e wor goin' to be ta'en whoam -- 'e worn't goin' ter th'  
'ospital."  
</p><p>The boy faltered to an end.  
</p><p>"He would want to come home, so that I can have all the bother.  
Thank you, my lad.  Eh, dear, if I'm not sick -- sick and surfeited,  
I am!"  
</p><p>She came downstairs.  Paul bad mechanically resumed his  
painting.  
</p><p>"And it must be pretty bad if they've taken him to the hospital,"  
she went on.  "But what a careless creature he is! Other men don't  
have all these accidents.  Yes, he would want to put all the burden  
on me.  Eh, dear, just as we were getting easy a bit at last.  Put those  
things away, there's no time to be painting now.  What time is there  
a train? I know I s'll have to go trailing to Keston.  I s'll have  
to leave that bedroom."  
</p><p>"I can finish it," said Paul.  
</p><p>"You needn't.  I shall catch the seven o'clock back, I should  
think.  Oh, my blessed heart, the fuss and commotion he'll make!  
And those granite setts at Tinder Hill -- he might well call them  
kidney pebbles -- they'll jolt him almost to bits.  I wonder why they  
can't mend them, the state they're in, an' all the men as go across  
in that ambulance.  You'd think they'd have a hospital here.  The  
men bought the ground, and, my sirs, there'd be accidents enough  
to keep it going.  But no, they must trail them ten miles in a slow  
ambulance to Nottingham.  It's a crying shame! Oh, and the fuss  
he'll make! I know he will! I wonder who's with him.  Barker, I s'd  
think.  Poor beggar, he'n wish himself anywhere rather.  But he'll  
look after him, I know.  Now there's no telling how long he'll be  
stuck in that hospital -- and won't he hate it! But if it's only his leg  
it's not so bad."  
</p><p>All the time she was getting ready.  Hurriedly taking off her  
  
  
<pb n="89">   
bodice, she crouched at the boiler while the water ran slowly into  
her lading-can.  
</p><p>"I wish this boiler was at the bottom of the sea!" she exclaimed,  
wriggling the handle impatiently.  She had very handsome, strong  
arms, rather surprising on a smallish woman.  
</p><p>Paul cleared away, put on the kettle, and set the table.  
</p><p>"There isn't a train till four-twenty," he said.  "You've time  
enough."  
</p><p>"Oh no, I haven't!" she cried, blinking at him over the towel  
as she wiped her face.  
</p><p>"Yes, you have.  You must drink a cup of tea at any rate.  Should  
I come with you to Keston?"  
</p><p>"Come with me? What for, I should like to know? Now, what  
have I to take him? Eh, dear! His clean shirt -- and it's a blessing it  
is clean.  But it had better be aired.  And stockings -- he won't want  
them -- and a towel, I suppose; and handkerchiefs.  Now what else?"  
</p><p>"A comb, a knife and fork and spoon," said Paul.  His father  
had been in the hospital before.  
</p><p>"Goodness knows what sort of state his feet were in,"   
continued Mrs. Morel, as she combed her long brown hair, that was  
fine as silk, and was touched now with grey.  "He's very particular  
to wash himself to the waist, but below he thinks doesn't matter.   
But there, I suppose they see plenty like it."  
</p><p>Paul had laid the table.  He cut his mother one or two pieces of  
very thin bread and butter.  
</p><p>"Here you are," he said, putting her cup of tea in her place.  
</p><p>"I can't be bothered!" she exclaimed crossly.  
</p><p>"Well, you've got to, so there, now it's put out ready," he  
insisted.  
</p><p>So she sat down and sipped her tea, and ate a little, in silence.   
She was thinking.  
</p><p>In a few minutes she was gone, to walk the two and a half miles  
to Keston Station.  All the things she was taking him she had in  
her bulging string bag.  Paul watched her go up the road between  
the hedges -- a little, quick-stepping figure, and his heart ached for  
her, that she was thrust forward again into pain and trouble.  And  
she, tripping so quickly in her anxiety, felt at the back of her her  
son's heart waiting on her, felt him bearing what part of the burden  
  
  
<pb n="90">   
  
he could, even supporting her.  And when she was at the  
hospital, she thought: "It will upset that lad when I tell him how  
bad it is.  I'd better be careful." And when she was trudging home  
again, she felt he was coming to share her burden.  
</p><p>"Is it bad?" asked Paul, as soon as she entered the house.   
</p><p>"It's bad enough," she replied.  
</p><p>"What?"  
</p><p>She sighed and sat down, undoing her bonnet-strings.  Her son  
watched her face as it was lifted, and her small, work-hardened  
hands fingering at the bow under her chin.  
</p><p>"Well," she answered, "it's not really dangerous, but the nurse  
says it's a dreadful smash.  You see, a great piece of rock fell on  
his leg -- here -- and it's a compound fracture.  There are pieces of  
bone sticking through -- "  
</p><p>"Ugh -- how horrid!" exclaimed the children.  
</p><p>"And," she continued, "of course he says he's going to die -- it  
wouldn't be him if he didn't.  'I'm done for, my lass!' he said,  
looking at me.  'Don't be so silly,' I said to him.  'You're not going  
to die of a broken leg, however badly it's smashed.' 'I s'll niver  
come out of 'ere but in a wooden box,' he groaned. 'Well,' I said,  
'if you want them to carry you into the garden in a wooden box,  
when you're better, I've no doubt they will.' 'If we think it's good  
for him,' said the Sister.  She's an awfully nice Sister, but rather  
strict."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel took off her bonnet.  The children waited in silence.  
</p><p>"Of course, he is bad," she continued, "and he will be.  It's a  
great shock, and he's lost a lot of blood; and, of course, it is a  
very dangerous smash.  It's not at all sure that it will mend so  
easily.  And then there's the fever and the mortification -- if it took  
bad ways he'd quickly be gone.  But there, he's a clean-blooded  
man, with wonderful healing flesh, and so I see no reason why  
it should take bad ways.  Of course there's a wound -- "  
</p><p>She was pale now with emotion and anxiety.  The three children  
realised that it was very bad for their father, and the house was  
silent, anxious.  
</p><p>"But he always gets better," said Paul after a while.  
</p><p>"That's what I tell him," said the mother.  
</p><p>Everybody moved about in silence.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="91">   
<p>"And he really looked nearly done for," she said.  "But the Sister  
says that is the pain."  
</p><p>Annie took away her mother's coat and bonnet.  
</p><p>"And he looked at me when I came away! I said: 'I s'll have to  
go now, Walter, because of the train-and the children.' And he  
looked at me.  It seems hard."  
</p><p>Paul took up his brush again and went on painting.  Arthur went  
outside for some coal.  Annie sat looking dismal.  And Mrs. Morel,  
in her little rocking-chair that her husband had made for her when  
the first baby was coming, remained motionless, brooding.  She  
was grieved, and bitterly sorry for the man who was hurt so much.   
But still, in her heart of hearts, where the love should have  
burned, there was a blank.  Now, when all her woman's pity was  
roused to its full extent, when she would have slaved herself to  
death to nurse him and to save him, when she would have taken  
the pain herself, if she could, somewhere far away inside her, she  
felt indifferent to him and to his suffering.  It hurt her most of an,  
this failure to love him, even when he roused her strong emotions.   
She brooded a while.  
</p><p>"And there," she said suddenly, "when I'd got half-way to  
Keston, I found I'd come out in my working boots -- and look at  
them." They were an old pair of Paul's, brown and rubbed  
through at the toes.  "I didn't know what to do with myself, for  
shame," she added.  
</p><p>In the morning, when Annie and Arthur were at school, Mrs.  
Morel talked again to her son, who was helping her with her housework.  
</p><p>"I found Barker at the hospital.  He did look bad, poor little  
fellow! 'Well,' I said to him, 'what sort of a journey did you have  
with him?' 'Dunna ax me, missis!' he said.  'Ay,' I said, 'I know  
what he'd be.  "But it wor bad for him, Mrs. Morel, it wor that!' he  
said.  'I know,' I said.  'At ivry jolt I thought my 'eart would ha'  
flown clean out o' my mouth,' be said.  'An' the scream 'e gives  
sometimes! Missis, not for a fortune would I go through wi' it  
again.' 'I can quite understand it,' I said.  'It's a nasty job, though,'  
he said, 'an' one as'll be a long while afore it's right again.' 'I'm  
afraid it will,' I said.  I like Mr. Barker-I do like him.  There's  
something so manly about him."  
</p><p>Paul resumed his task silently.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="92">   
  
<p>"And of course," Mrs. Morel continued, "for a man like your  
father, the hospital is hard.  He can't understand rules and regula-  
tions.  And he won't let anybody else touch him, not if he can help  
it. When he smashed the muscles of his thigh, and it had to be  
dressed four times a day, would he let anybody but me or  
his mother do it? He wouldn't.  So, of course, he'll suffer in there  
with the nurses.  And I didn't like leaving him.  I'm sure, when I  
kissed him an' came away, it seemed a shame."  
</p><p>So she talked to her son, almost as if she were thinking aloud  
to him, and he took it in as best he could, by sharing her trouble  
to lighten it.  And in the end she shared almost everything with  
him without knowing.  
</p><p>Morel had a very bad time.  For a week he was in a critical   
condition.  Then he began to mend.  And then, knowing he was going  
to get better, the whole family sighed with relief, and proceeded  
to live happily.  
</p><p>They were not badly off whilst Morel was in the hospital.  There  
were fourteen shillings a week from the pit, ten shillings from the  
sick club, and five shillings from the Disability Fund; and then  
every week the butties had something for Mrs. Morel-- five or  
seven shillings -- so that she was quite well to do.  And whilst  
Morel was progressing favourably in the hospital, the family was  
extraordinarily happy and peaceful.  On Saturdays and Wednesdays  
Mrs. Morel went to Nottingham to see her husband.  Then she always   
brought back some little thing: a small tube of paints for Paul,  
or some thick paper; a couple of postcards for Annie, that the  
whole family rejoiced over for days before the girl was allowed  
to send them away; or a fret-saw for Arthur, or a bit of pretty  
wood. She described her adventures into the big shops with joy.  Soon  
the folk in the picture-shop knew her, and knew about Paul.  The  
girl in the book-shop took a keen interest in her.  Mrs. Morel was  
full of information when she got home from Nottingham.  The  
three sat round till bed-time, listening, putting in, arguing.  Then  
Paul often raked the fire.  
</p><p>"I'm the man in the house now," he used to say to his mother  
with joy.  They learned how perfectly peaceful the home could be.   
And they almost regretted -- though none of them would have  
owned to such callousness -- that their father was soon coming back.  
</p><p>Paul was now fourteen, and was looking for work.  He was a  
  
  
<pb n="93">   
  
rather small and rather finely-made boy, with dark brown hair and  
fight blue eyes.  His face had already lost its youthful chubbiness,  
and was becoming somewhat like William's -- rough-featured, almost   
rugged -- and it was extraordinarily mobile.  Usually he looked  
as if he saw things, was full of life, and warm; then his smile, like  
his mother's, came suddenly and was very lovable; and then,  
when there was any clog in his soul's quick running, his face went  
stupid and ugly.  He was the sort of boy that becomes a clown and  
a lout as soon as he is not understood, or feels himself held cheap;  
and, again, is adorable at the first touch of warmth.  
</p><p>He suffered very much from the first contact with anything.   
When he was seven, the starting school had been a nightmare and  
a torture to him.  But afterwards he liked it.  And now that he felt  
he had to go out into life, he went through agonies of shrinking  
self-consciousness.  He was quite a clever painter for a boy of his  
years, and he knew some French and German and mathematics  
that Mr. Heaton had taught him.  But nothing he had was of any  
commercial value.  He was not strong enough for heavy manual  
work, his mother said.  He did not care for making things with his  
hands, preferred racing about, or making excursions into the  
country, or reading, or painting.  
</p><p>"What do you want to be?" his mother asked.  
</p><p>"Anything."  
</p><p>"That is no answer," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>But it was quite truthfully the only answer he could give.  His  
ambition, as far as this world's gear went, was quietly to earn his  
thirty or thirty-five shillings a week somewhere near home, and  
then, when his father died, have a cottage with his mother, paint  
and go out as he liked, and live happy ever after.  That was his   
programme as far as doing things went.  But he was proud within  
himself, measuring people against himself, and placing them, inexorably.    
And he thought that perhaps he might also make a  
painter, the real thing.  But that he left alone.  
</p><p>"Then," said his mother, "you must look in the paper for the  
advertisements."  
</p><p>He looked at her.  It seemed to him a bitter humiliation and an  
anguish to go through.  But he said nothing.  When be got up in the  
morning, his whole being was knotted up over this one thought:  
</p><p>"I've got to go and look for advertisements for a job."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="94">   
  
<p>It stood in front of the morning, that thought, killing all joy and  
even life, for him.  His heart felt like a tight knot.  
</p><p>And then, at ten o'clock, he set off.  He was supposed to be a  
queer, quiet child.  Going up the sunny street of the little town, he  
felt as if all the folk he met said to themselves: "He's going to the  
Co-op. reading-room to look in the papers for a place.  He can't  
get a job.  I suppose he's living on his mother." Then he crept up  
the stone stairs behind the drapery shop at the Co-op., and peeped  
in the reading-room.  Usually one or two men were there, either  
old, useless fellows, or colliers "on the club".  So he entered, full  
of shrinking and suffering when they looked up, seated himself at  
the table, and pretended to scan the news.  He knew they would  
think: "What does a lad of thirteen want in a reading-room with  
a newspaper?" and he suffered.  
</p><p>Then he looked wistfully out of the window.  Already he was a  
prisoner of industrialism.  Large sunflowers stared over the old red  
wall of the garden opposite, looking in their jolly way down on the  
women who were hurrying with something for dinner.  The valley  
was full of corn, brightening in the sun.  Two collieries, among the  
fields, waved their small white plumes of steam.  Far off on the hills  
were the woods of Annesley, dark and fascinating.  Already his  
heart went down.  He was being taken into bondage.  His freedom  
in the beloved home valley was going now.  
</p><p>The brewers' waggons came rolling up from Keston with enormous   
barrels, four a side, like beans in a burst bean-pod.  The waggoner,   
throned aloft, rolling massively in his seat, was not so much  
below Paul's eye.  The man's hair, on his small, bullet head, was  
bleached almost white by the sun, and on his thick red arms, rocking   
idly on his sack apron, the white hairs glistened.  His red face  
shone and was almost asleep with sunshine.  The horses, handsome  
and brown, went on by themselves, looking by far the masters of  
the show.  
</p><p>Paul wished he were stupid.  "I wish," he thought to  
himself, "I was fat like him, and like a dog in the sun.  I wish  
I was a pig and a brewer's waggoner."  
</p><p>Then, the room being at last empty, he would hastily copy an  
advertisement on a scrap of paper, then another, and slip out in  
immense relief.  His mother would scan over his copies.  
</p><p>"Yes," she said, "you may try."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="95">   
  
<p>William had written out a letter of application, couched in   
admirable business language, which Paul copied, with variations.   
The boy's handwriting was execrable, so that William, who did  
all things well, got into a fever of impatience.  
</p><p>The elder brother was becoming quite swanky.  In London he  
found that he could associate with men far above his Bestwood  
friends in station.  Some of the clerks in the office had studied for  
the law, and were more or less going through a kind of apprenticeship.    
William airways made friends among men wherever he  
went, he was so jolly.  Therefore he was soon visiting and staying  
in houses of men who, in Bestwood, would have looked down on  
the unapproachable bank manager, and would merely have called  
indifferently on the Rector.  So he began to fancy himself as a great  
gun.  He was, indeed, rather surprised at the ease with which he  
became a gentleman.  
</p><p>His mother was glad, he seemed so pleased.  And his lodging  
in Walthamstow was so dreary.  But now there seemed to come a  
kind of fever into the young man's letters.  He was unsettled by all  
the change, he did not stand firm on his own feet, but seemed to  
spin rather giddily on the quick current of the new life.  His mother  
was anxious for him.  She could feel him losing himself.  He had  
danced and gone to the theatre, boated on the river, been out with  
friends; and she knew he sat up afterwards in his cold bedroom  
grinding away at Latin, because he intended to get on in his office,  
and in the law as much as he could.  He never sent his mother any  
money now.  It was all taken, the little he had, for his own life.  And  
she did not want any, except sometimes, when she was in a tight  
comer, and when ten shillings would have saved her much worry.   
She still dreamed of William, and of what he would do, with herself   
behind him.  Never for a minute would she admit to herself  
how heavy and anxious her heart was because of him.  
</p><p>Also he talked a good deal now of a girl he had met at a dance,  
a handsome brunette, quite young, and a lady, after whom the men  
were running thick and fast.  
</p><p>"I wonder if you would run, my boy," his mother wrote to him,  
"unless you saw all the other men chasing her too.  You feel  
safe enough and vain enough in a crowd.  But take care, and  
see how you feel when you find yourself alone, and in triumph."  
William resented these things, and continued the chase.  He had  
  
  
<pb n="96">   
  
taken the girl on the river.  "If you saw her, mother, you would  
know how I feel.  Tall and elegant, with the clearest of clear,  
transparent olive complexions, hair as black as jet, and such grey  
eyes-bright, mocking, like lights on water at night.  It is all very  
well to be a bit satirical till you see her.  And she dresses as well  
as any woman in London.  I tell you, your son doesn't half put his  
head up when she goes walking down Piccadilly with him."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel wondered, in her heart, if her son did not go   
walking down Piccadilly with an elegant figure and fine clothes, rather  
than with a woman who was near to him.  But she congratulated  
him in her doubtful fashion.  And, as she stood over the washing-  
tub, the mother brooded over her son.  She saw him saddled with  
an elegant and expensive wife, earning little money, dragging along  
and getting draggled in some small, ugly house in a suburb.  "But  
there," she told herself, "I am very likely a silly -- meeting trouble  
half-way." Nevertheless, the load of anxiety scarcely ever left her  
heart, lest William should do the wrong thing by himself.  
</p><p>Presently, Paul was bidden call upon Thomas Jordan,   
Manufacturer of Surgical Appliances, at 21, Spaniel Row, Nottingham.   
Mrs. Morel was all joy.  
</p><p>"There, you see!" she cried, her eyes shining.  "You've only  
written four letters, and the third is answered.  You're lucky, my  
boy, as I always said you were."  
</p><p>Paul looked at the picture of a wooden leg, adorned with elastic  
stockings and other appliances, that figured on Mr. Jordan's   
notepaper, and he felt alarmed.  He had not known that elastic stockings   
existed.  And he seemed to feel the business world, with its  
regulated system of values, and its impersonality, and he dreaded  
it. It seemed monstrous also that a business could be run on  
wooden legs.  
</p><p>Mother and son set off together one Tuesday morning.  It was  
August and blazing hot.  Paul walked with something screwed up  
tight inside him.  He would have suffered much physical pain  
rather than this unreasonable suffering at being exposed to strangers,   
to be accepted or rejected.  Yet he chattered away with his  
mother.  He would never have confessed to her how he suffered  
over these things, and she only partly guessed.  She was gay, like a  
sweetheart.  She stood in front of the ticket-office at Bestwood,  
and Paul watched her take from her purse the money for the tickets.  
  
<pb n="97">   
  
As he saw her hands in their old black kid gloves getting the  
silver out of the worn purse, his heart contracted with pain of love  
of her.  
</p><p>She was quite excited, and quite gay.  He suffered because she  
would talk aloud in presence of the other travellers.  
</p><p>"Now look at that silly cow!" she said, "careering round as if it  
thought it was a circus."  
</p><p>"It's most likely a bottfly," he said very low.  
</p><p>"A what?" she asked brightly and unashamed.  
</p><p>They thought a while.  He was sensible all the time of having ber  
opposite him.  Suddenly their eyes met, and she smiled to him -- a  
rare, intimate smile, beautiful with brightness and love.  Then each  
looked out of the window.  
</p><p>The sixteen slow miles of railway journey passed.  The mother  
and son walked down Station Street, feeling the excitement of lovers   
having an adventure together.  In Carrington Street they stopped  
to hang over the parapet and look at the barges on the canal  
below.  
</p><p>"It's just like Venice," he said, seeing the sunshine on the  
water that lay between high factory walls.  
</p><p>"Perhaps," she answered, smiling.  
</p><p>They enjoyed the shops immensely.  
</p><p>"Now you see that blouse," she would say, "wouldn't that just  
suit our Annie? And for one-and-eleven-three.  Isn't that cheap?"  
</p><p>"And made of needlework as well," he said.  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>They had plenty of time, so they did not hurry.  The town was  
strange and delightful to them.  But the boy was tied up inside in a  
knot of apprehension.  He dreaded the interview with Thomas  
Jordan.  
</p><p>It was nearly eleven o'clock by St. Peter's Church.  They turned  
up a narrow street that led to the Castle.  It was gloomy and old-  
fashioned, having low dark shops and dark green house doors  
with brass knockers, and yellow-ochred doorsteps projecting on  
to the pavement; then another old shop whose small window  
looked like a cunning, half-shut eye.  Mother and son went  
cautiously, looking everywhere for "Thomas Jordan and Son".  It  
was like hunting in some wild place.  They were on tiptoe of  
excitement.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="98">   
  
<p>Suddenly they spied a big, dark archway, in  
which were names of various firms, Thomas Jordan among them.  
</p><p>"Here it is!" said Mrs. Morel.  "But now where is it?"  
</p><p>They looked round.  On one side was a queer, dark, cardboard  
factory, on the other a Commercial Hotel.  
</p><p>"It's up the entry," said Paul.  
</p><p>And they ventured under the archway, as into the jaws of the  
dragon.  They emerged into a wide yard, like a well, with buildings  
all round.  It was littered with straw and boxes, and cardboard.   
The sunshine actually caught one crate whose straw was streaming on   
to the yard like gold.  But elsewhere the place was like a pit.   
There were several doors, and two flights of steps.  Straight in  
front, on a dirty glass door at the top of a staircase, loomed the  
ominous words "Thomas Jordan and Son -- Surgical Appliances."  
Mrs. Morel went first, her son followed her.  Charles I mounted  
his scaffold with a lighter heart than had Paul Morel as he followed  
his mother up the dirty steps to the dirty door.  
</p><p>She pushed open the door, and stood in pleased surprise.  In  
front of her was a big warehouse, with creamy paper parcels everywhere,   
and clerks, with their shirt-sleeves rolled back, were going  
about in an at-home sort of way.  The light was subdued, the  
glossy cream parcels seemed luminous, the counters were of dark  
brown wood.  All was quiet and very homely.  Mrs. Morel took  
two steps forward, then waited.  Paul stood behind her.  She had on  
her Sunday bonnet and a black veil; he wore a boy's broad white  
collar and a Norfolk suit.  
</p><p>One of the clerks looked up.  He was thin and tall, with a small  
face.  His way of looking was alert.  Then he glanced round to the  
other end of the room, where was a glass office.  And then he came  
forward.  He did not say anything, but leaned in a gentle, inquiring  
fashion towards Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Can I see Mr. Jordan?" she asked.  
</p><p>"I'll fetch him," answered the young man.  
</p><p>He went down to the glass office.  A red-faced, white-whiskered  
old man looked up.  He reminded Paul of a pomeranian dog.  Then  
the same little man came up the room.  He had short legs, was  
rather stout, and wore an alpaca jacket.  So, with one ear up, as it  
were, he came stoutly and inquiringly down the room.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="99">   
  
<p>"Good-morning!" he said, hesitating before Mrs. Morel, in  
doubt as to whether she were a customer or not.  
</p><p>"Good-morning.  I came with my son, Paul Morel.  You asked  
him to call this morning."  
</p><p>"Come this way," said Mr. Jordan, in a rather snappy little   
manner intended to be business-like.  
</p><p>They followed the manufacturer into a grubby little room,   
upholstered in black American leather, glossy with the rubbing of  
many customers.  On the table was a pile of trusses, yellow wash-  
leather hoops tangled together.  They looked new and living.  Paul  
sniffed the odour of new wash-leather.  He wondered what the  
things were.  By this time he was so much stunned that he only  
noticed the outside things.  
</p><p>"Sit down!" said Mr. Jordan, irritably pointing Mrs. Morel to a  
horse-hair chair.  She sat on the edge in an uncertain fashion.  Then  
the little old man fidgeted and found a paper.  
</p><p>"Did you write this letter?" he snapped, thrusting what Paul  
recognised as his own notepaper in front of him.  
</p><p>"Yes," he answered.  
</p><p>At that moment he was occupied in two ways: first, in feeling  
guilty for telling a lie, since William had composed the letter; second,   
in wondering why his letter seemed so strange and different,  
in the fat, red hand of the man, from what it had been when it lay  
on the kitchen table.  It was like part of himself, gone astray.  He  
resented the way the man held it.  
</p><p>"Where did you learn to write?" said the old man crossly.  
</p><p>Paul merely looked at him shamedly, and did not answer.  
</p><p>"He is a bad writer," put in Mrs. Morel apologetically.  Then  
she pushed up her veil.  Paul hated her for not being prouder with  
this common little man, and he loved her face clear of the veil.  
</p><p>"And you say you know French?" inquired the little man, still  
sharply.  
</p><p>"Yes," said Paul.  
</p><p>"What school did you go to?"  
</p><p>"The Board-school."  
</p><p>"And did you learn it there?"  
</p><p>"No -- I -- " The boy went crimson and got no farther.  
</p><p>"His godfather gave him lessons," said Mrs. Morel, half   
pleading and rather distant.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="100">   
  
<p>Mr. Jordan hesitated.  Then, in his irritable manner -- he always  
seemed to keep his hands ready for action -- he pulled another sheet  
of paper from his pocket, unfolded it.  The paper made a crackling  
noise.  He handed it to Paul.  
</p><p>"Read that," he said.  
</p><p>It was a note in French, in thin, flimsy foreign handwriting that  
the boy could not decipher.  He stared blankly at the  
paper.  
</p><p>"'Monsieur,"' he began; then he looked in  
great confusion at Mr. Jordan.  "It's the -- it's the -- "  
</p><p>He wanted to say "handwriting", but his wits would no longer  
work even sufficiently to supply him with the word.  Feeling an  
utter fool, and hating Mr. Jordan, he turned desperately to the  
paper again.  
</p><p>"'Sir, -- Please send me' -- er -- er -- I can't tell   
the -- er -- 'two pairs -- gris fil bas -- grey thread stockings'   
-- er -- er -- sans -- without' -- er -- I can't tell the words  
-- er -- 'doigts -- fingers' -- er -- I can't tell the -- "  
</p><p>He wanted to say "handwriting", but the word still refused to  
come.  Seeing him stuck, Mr. Jordan snatched the paper from him.  
</p><p>"'Please send by return two pairs grey thread stockings without  
toes."  
</p><p>"Well," flashed Paul, "'doigts' means 'fingers' -- as well --   
as a rule -- "  
</p><p>The little man looked at him.  He did not know whether  
"doigts" meant "fingers"; he knew that for all his purposes it  
meant "toes".  
</p><p>"Fingers to stockings!" he snapped.  
</p><p>"Well, it does mean fingers," the boy persisted.  
</p><p>He hated the little man, who made such a clod of him.  Mr.   
Jordan looked at the pale, stupid, defiant boy, then at the mother, who  
sat quiet and with that peculiar shut-off look of the poor who have  
to depend on the favour of others.  
</p><p>"And when could he come?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Well," said Mrs. Morel, "as soon as you wish.  He has finished  
school now."  
</p><p>"He would live in Bestwood?"  
</p><p>"Yes; but he could be in -- at the station-at quarter to eight."  
</p><p>"H'm!"  
</p><p>It ended by Paul's being engaged as junior spiral clerk at eight  
shillings a week.  The boy did not open his mouth to say another  
  
  
<pb n="101">                           
  
word, after having insisted that "doigts" meant "fingers".  He   
followed his mother down the stairs.  She looked at him with her  
bright blue eyes full of love and joy.  
</p><p>"I think you'll like it," she said.  
</p><p>"'Doigts' does mean 'fingers', mother, and it was the writing.   
I couldn't read the writing."  
</p><p>"Never mind, my boy.  I'm sure he'll be all right, and you won't  
see much of him.  Wasn't that first young fellow nice? I'm sure  
you'll like them."  
</p><p>"But wasn't Mr. Jordan common, mother? Does he own it  
all?"  
</p><p>"I suppose he was a workman who has got  
on," she said.  "You mustn't mind people so much.  They're not   
being disagreeable to you -- it's their way.  You always   
think people are meaning things for you.  But they don't."  
</p><p>It was very sunny.  Over the big desolate space of the market-  
place the blue sky shimmered, and the granite cobbles of the paving   
glistened.  Shops down the Long Row were deep in obscurity,  
and the shadow was full of colour.  Just where the horse trams  
trundled across the market was a row of fruit stalls, with fruit   
blazing in the sun -- apples and piles of reddish oranges, small   
greengage plums and bananas.  There was a warm scent of fruit as  
mother and son passed.  Gradually his feeling of ignominy and of  
rage sank.  
</p><p>"Where should we go for dinner?" asked the mother.  
</p><p>It was felt to be a reckless extravagance.  Paul had only been in  
an eating-house once or twice in his life, and then only to have a  
cup of tea and a bun.  Most of the people of Bestwood considered  
that tea and bread-and-butter, and perhaps potted beef, was an  
they could afford to eat in Nottingham.  Real cooked dinner was  
considered great extravagance.  Paul felt rather guilty.  
</p><p>They found a place that looked quite cheap.  But when Mrs.  
Morel scanned the bill of fare, her heart was heavy, things were so  
dear.  So she ordered kidney-pies and potatoes as the cheapest  
available dish.  
</p><p>"We oughtn't to have come here, mother," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Never mind," she said.  "We won't come again."  
</p><p>She insisted on his having a small currant tart, because he liked  
sweets.  
</p><p>"I don't want it, mother," he pleaded.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="102">   
  
<p>"Yes," she insisted; "you'll have it."  
</p><p>And she looked round for the waitress.  But the waitress was  
busy, and Mrs. Morel did not like to bother her then.  So the  
mother and son waited for the girl's pleasure, whilst she flirted  
among the men.  
</p><p>"Brazen hussy!" said Mrs. Morel to Paul.  "Look now, she's  
taking that man his pudding, and he came long after us."  
</p><p>"It doesn't matter, mother," said Paul.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel was angry.  But she was too poor, and her orders  
were too meagre, so that she had not the courage to insist on her  
rights just then.  They waited and waited.  
</p><p>"Should we go, mother?" he said.  
</p><p>Then Mrs. Morel stood up.  The girl was passing  
near.  
</p><p>"Will you bring one currant tart?" said Mrs.  
Morel clearly.  
</p><p>The girl looked round insolently.  
</p><p>"Directly," she said.  
</p><p>"We have waited quite long enough," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>In a moment the girl came back with the tart.  Mrs. Morel asked  
coldly for the bill.  Paul wanted to sink through the floor.  He   
marvelled at his mother's hardness.  He knew that only years of battling  
had taught her to insist even so little on her rights.  She shrank as  
much as he.  
</p><p>"It's the last time I go there for anything!" she declared, when  
they were outside the place, thankful to be clear.  
</p><p>"We'll go," she said, "and look at Keep's and Boot's, and one  
or two places, shall we?"  
</p><p>They had discussions over the pictures, and Mrs. Morel wanted  
to buy him a little sable brush that be hankered after.  But this   
indulgence he refused.  He stood in front of milliners' shops and  
drapers' shops almost bored, but content for her to be interested.   
They wandered on.  
</p><p>"Now, just look at those black grapes!" she said.  "They make  
your mouth water.  I've wanted some of those for years, but I s'll  
have to wait a bit before I get them."  
</p><p>Then she rejoiced in the florists, standing in the doorway  
sniffing.  
</p><p>"Oh! oh! Isn't it simply lovely!"  
</p><p>Paul saw, in the darkness of the shop, an elegant young lady  
in black peering over the counter curiously.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="103">   
  
<p>"They're looking at you," he said, trying to draw his mother  
away.  
</p><p>"But what is it?" she exclaimed, refusing to be moved.  
</p><p>"Stocks!" he answered, sniffing hastily.  "Look, there's a tubful."  
</p><p>"So there is -- red and white.  But really, I never knew stocks to  
smell like it!" And, to his great relief, she moved out of the door --  
way, but only to stand in front of the window.  
</p><p>"Paul!" she cried to him, who was trying to get out of sight of  
the elegant young lady in black -- the shop-girl.  "Paul! Just look  
here!"  
</p><p>He came reluctantly back.  
</p><p>"Now, just look at that fuchsia!" she exclaimed, pointing.  
</p><p>"H'm!" He made a curious, interested sound.  "You'd think  
every second as the flowers was going to fall off, they hang so big  
an' heavy."  
</p><p>"And such an abundance!" she cried.  
</p><p>"And the way they drop downwards with their threads and knots!"  
</p><p>"Yes!" she exclaimed.  "Lovely!"  
</p><p>"I wonder who'll buy it!" he said.  
</p><p>"I wonder!" she answered.  "Not us."  
</p><p>"It would die in our parlour."  
</p><p>"Yes, beastly cold, sunless hole; it kills every bit of a plant you  
put in, and the kitchen chokes them to death."  
</p><p>They bought a few things, and set off towards the station.    
Looking up the canal, through the dark pass of the buildings, they saw  
the Castle on its bluff of brown, green-bushed rock, in a positive  
miracle of delicate sunshine.  
</p><p>"Won't it be nice for me to come out at dinner-times?" said  
Paul.  "I can go all round here and see everything.  I s'll love it."  
</p><p>"You will," assented his mother.  
</p><p>He had spent a perfect afternoon with his mother.  They arrived  
home in the mellow evening, happy, and glowing, and tired.  
</p><p>In the morning he filled in the form for his season-ticket and  
took it to the station.  When he got back, his mother was just   
beginning to wash the floor.  He sat crouched up on the sofa.  
</p><p>"He says it'll be here on Saturday," he said.  
</p><p>"And how much will it be?"  
</p><p>"About one pound eleven," he said.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="104">   
  
<p>She went on washing her floor in silence.  
</p><p>"Is it a lot?" he asked.  
</p><p>"It's no more than I thought," she answered.  
</p><p>"An' I s'll earn eight shillings a week," he said.  
</p><p>She did not answer, but went on with her work.  At last she said:  
</p><p>"That William promised me, when he went to London, as he'd  
give me a pound a month.  He has given me ten shillings -- twice;  
and now I know he hasn't a farthing if I asked him.  Not that I want  
it. Only just now you'd think he might be able to help with this  
ticket, which I'd never expected."  
</p><p>"He earns a lot," said Paul.  
</p><p>"He earns a hundred and thirty pounds.  But they're all alike.   
They're large in promises, but it's precious little fulfilment you  
get."  
</p><p>"He spends over fifty shillings a week on himself," said Paul.  
</p><p>"And I keep this house on less than thirty," she replied; "and  
am supposed to find money for extras.  But they don't care about  
helping you, once they've gone.  He'd rather spend it on that  
dressed-up creature."  
</p><p>"She should have her own money if she's so grand," said Paul.  
</p><p>"She should, but she hasn't.  I asked him.  And I know he doesn't  
buy her a gold bangle for nothing.  I wonder whoever bought me  
a gold bangle."  
</p><p>William was succeeding with his "Gipsy", as he called her.  He  
asked the girl -- her name was Louisa Lily Denys Western -- for a  
photograph to send to his mother.  The photo came -- a handsome  
brunette, taken in profile, smirking slightly -- and, it might be, quite  
naked, for on the photograph not a scrap of clothing was to be  
seen, only a naked bust.  
</p><p>"Yes," wrote Mrs. Morel to her son, "the photograph of Louie  
is very striking, and I can see she must be attractive.  But do you  
think, my boy, it was very good taste of a girl to give her young  
man that photo to send to his mother -- the first? Certainly the  
shoulders are beautiful, as you say.  But I hardly expected to see  
so much of them at the first view."  
</p><p>Morel found the photograph standing on the chiffonier in the  
parlour.  He came out with it between his thick thumb and finger.   
</p><p>"Who dost reckon this is?" he asked of his wife.  
</p><p>"It's the girl our William is going with," replied Mrs. Morel.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="105">   
  
<p>"H'm! 'Er's a bright spark, from th' look on 'er, an' one as  
wunna do him owermuch good neither.  Who is she?"  
</p><p>"Her name is Louisa Lily Denys Western."  
</p><p>"An' come again to-morrer!" exclaimed the miner.  "An' is 'er  
an actress?"  
</p><p>"She is not.  She's supposed to be a lady."  
</p><p>"I'll bet!" he exclaimed, still staring at the photo.  "A lady, is  
she? An' how much does she reckon ter keep up this sort o' game  
on?"  
</p><p>"On nothing.  She lives with an old aunt, whom she hates, and  
takes what bit of money's given her."  
</p><p>"H'm!" said Morel, laying down the photograph.  "Then he's  
a fool to ha' ta'en up wi' such a one as that."  
</p><p>"Dear Mater," William replied.  "I'm sorry you didn't like the  
photograph.  It never occurred to me when I sent it, that you  
mightn't think it decent.  However, I told Gyp that it didn't quite  
suit your prim and proper notions, so she's going to send you   
another, that I hope will please you better.  She's always being  
photographed; in fact, the photographers ask her if they may take  
her for nothing."  
</p><p>Presently the new photograph came, with a little silly note from  
the girl.  This time the young lady was seen in a black satin evening  
bodice, cut square, with little puff sleeves, and black lace hanging  
down her beautiful arms.  
</p><p>"I wonder if she ever wears anything except evening clothes,"  
said Mrs. Morel sarcastically.  "I'm sure I ought to be impressed."  
</p><p>"You are disagreeable, mother," said Paul.  "I think the first one  
with bare shoulders is lovely."  
</p><p>"Do you?" answered his mother.  "Well, I don't."  
</p><p>On the Monday morning the boy got up at six to start work.  He  
had the season-ticket, which had cost such bitterness, in his   
waistcoat pocket.  He loved it with its bars of yellow across.  His mother  
packed his dinner in a small, shut-up basket, and he set off at  
a quarter to seven to catch the 7.15 train.  Mrs. Morel came to the  
entry-end to see him off.  
</p><p>It was a perfect morning.  From the ash tree the slender green  
fruits that the children call "pigeons" were twinkling gaily down  
on a little breeze, into the front gardens of the houses.  The valley  
was full of a lustrous dark haze, through which the ripe corn shimmered,  
  
  
<pb n="106">   
  
and in which the steam from Minton pit melted swiftly.   
Puffs of wind came.  Paul looked over the high woods of Aldersley,  
where the country gleamed, and home had never pulled at him so  
powerfully.  
</p><p>"Good-morning, mother," he said, smiling, but feeling very  
unhappy.  
</p><p>"Good-morning," she replied cheerfully and tenderly.  
</p><p>She stood in her white apron on the open road, watching him  
as he crossed the field.  He had a small, compact body that looked  
full of life.  She felt, as she saw him trudging over the field, that  
where he determined to go he would get.  She thought of William.   
He would have leaped the fence instead of going round the stile.   
He was away in London, doing well.  Paul would be working in  
Nottingham.  Now she had two sons in the world.  She could think  
of two places, great centres of industry, and feel that she had put  
a man into each of them, that these men would work out what she  
wanted; they were derived from her, they were of her, and their  
works also would be hers.  All the morning long she thought of  
Paul.  
</p><p>At eight o'clock he climbed the dismal stairs of Jordan's   
Surgical Appliance Factory, and stood helplessly against the first great  
parcel-rack, waiting for somebody to pick him up.  The place was  
still not awake.  Over the counters were great dust sheets.  Two  
men only had arrived, and were heard talking in a corner, as they  
took off their coats and rolled up their shirt-sleeves.  It was ten past  
eight.  Evidently there was no rush of punctuality.  Paul listened  
to the voices of the two clerks.  Then he heard someone cough, and  
saw in the office at the end of the room an old, decaying clerk, in  
a round smoking-cap of black velvet embroidered with red and  
green, opening letters.  He waited and waited.  One of the junior  
clerks went to the old man, greeted him cheerily and loudly.    
Evidently the old "chief" was deaf.  Then the young fellow came   
striding importantly down to his counter.  He spied Paul.  
</p><p>"Hello!" he said.  "You the new lad?"  
</p><p>"Yes," said Paul.  
</p><p>"H'm! What's your name?"  
</p><p>"Paul Morel."  
</p><p>"Paul Morel? All right, you come on round here."  
</p><p>Paul followed him round the rectangle of counters.  The room  
  
  
<pb n="107">   
  
was second storey.  It had a great hole in the middle of the floor,  
fenced as with a wall of counters, and down this wide shaft the  
lifts went, and the light for the bottom storey.  Also there was a  
corresponding big, oblong hole in the ceiling, and one could see  
above, over the fence of the top floor, some machinery; and right  
away overhead was the glass roof, and all light for the three storeys  
came downwards, getting dimmer, so that it was always night on  
the ground floor and rather gloomy on the second floor.  The factory   
was the top floor, the warehouse the second, the storehouse  
the ground floor.  It was an insanitary, ancient place.  
</p><p>Paul was led round to a very dark comer.  
</p><p>"This is the 'Spiral' corner," said the clerk.  "You're Spiral, with  
Pappleworth.  He's your boss, but he's not come yet.  He doesn't  
get here till half-past eight.  So you can fetch the letters, if you like,  
from Mr. Melling down there."  
</p><p>The young man pointed to the old clerk in the office.  
</p><p>"All right," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Here's a peg to hang your cap on.  Here are your entry ledgers.   
Mr. Pappleworth won't be long."  
</p><p>And the thin young man stalked away with long, busy strides  
over the hollow wooden floor.  
</p><p>After a minute or two Paul went down and stood in the door of  
the glass office.  The old clerk in the smoking-cap looked down  
over the rim of his spectacles.  
</p><p>"Good-morning," he said, kindly and impressively.  "You want  
the letters for the Spiral department, Thomas?"  
</p><p>Paul resented being called "Thomas".  But be took the letters  
and returned to his dark place, where the counter made an angle,  
where the great parcel-rack came to an end, and where there  
were three doors in the comer.  He sat on a high stool and read  
the letters -- those whose handwriting was not too difficult.  They ran as  
follows:  
</p><p>"Will you please send me at once a pair of lady's silk spiral  
thigh-hose, without feet, such as I had from you last year; length,  
thigh to knee, etc." Or, "Major Chamberlain wishes to repeat  
his previous order for a silk non-elastic suspensory bandage."  
</p><p>Many of these letters, some of them in French or Norwegian,  
were a great puzzle to the boy.  He sat on his stool nervously   
awaiting the arrival of his "boss".  He suffered tortures of shyness when,  
  
  
<pb n="108">   
  
at half-past eight, the factory girls for upstairs trooped past him.  
</p><p>Mr. Pappleworth arrived, chewing a chlorodyne gum, at about  
twenty to nine, when all the other men were at work.  He was a  
thin, sallow man with a red nose, quick, staccato, and smartly but  
stiffly dressed.  He was about thirty-six years old.  There was   
something rather "doggy", rather smart, rather 'cute and shrewd, and  
something warm, and something slightly contemptible about him.  
</p><p>"You my new lad?" he said.  
</p><p>Paul stood up and said he was.  
</p><p>"Fetched the letters?"  
</p><p>Mr. Pappleworth gave a chew to his gum.  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"Copied 'em?"  
</p><p>"No."                                                            
</p><p>"Well, come on then, let's look slippy.  Changed your coat?"  
</p><p>"No."  
</p><p>"You want to bring an old coat and leave it here." He   
pronounced the last words with the chlorodyne gum between his side  
teeth.  He vanished into the darkness behind the great parcel-rack,  
reappeared coatless, turning up a smart striped shirt-cuff over a  
thin and hairy arm.  Then he slipped into his coat.  Paul noticed  
how thin he was, and that his trousers were in folds behind.  He  
seized a stool, dragged it beside the boy's, and sat down.  
</p><p>"Sit down," he said.  
</p><p>Paul took a seat.  
</p><p>Mr. Pappleworth was very close to him.  The man seized the  
letters, snatched a long entry-book out of a rack in front of him,  
flung it open, seized a pen, and said:  
</p><p>"Now look here.  You want to copy these letters in here." He  
sniffed twice, gave a quick chew at his gum, stared fixedly at a   
letter, then went very still and absorbed, and wrote the entry rapidly,  
in a beautiful flourishing hand.  He glanced quickly at Paul.  
</p><p>"See that?"  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"Think you can do it all right?"  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"All right then, let's see you."  
</p><p>He sprang off his stool.  Paul took a pen.  Mr. Pappleworth   
disappeared.  Paul rather liked copying the letters, but he wrote slowly,  
  
  
<pb n="109">   
laboriously, and exceedingly badly.  He was doing the fourth letter,  
and feeling quite busy and happy, when Mr. Pappleworth reappeared.  
</p><p>"Now then, how'r' yer getting on? Done 'em?"  
</p><p>He leaned over the boy's shoulder, chewing, and smelling of  
chlorodyne.  
</p><p>"Strike my bob, lad, but you're a beautiful writer!" he exclaimed  
satirically.  "Ne'er mind, how many h'yer done? Only three! I'd 'a  
eaten 'em.  Get on, my lad, an' put numbers on 'em.  Here, look!  
Get on!"  
</p><p>Paul ground away at the letters, whilst Mr. Pappleworth fussed  
over various jobs.  Suddenly the boy started as a shrill whistle  
sounded near his ear.  Mr. Pappleworth came, took a plug out of a  
pipe, and said, in an amazingly cross and bossy voice:  
</p><p>"Yes?"  
</p><p>Paul heard a faint voice, like a woman's, out of the mouth of  
the tube.  He gazed in wonder, never having seen a speaking-tube  
before.  
</p><p>"Well," said Mr. Pappleworth disagreeably into the tube, "you'd  
better get some of your back work done, then."  
</p><p>Again the woman's tiny voice was heard, sounding pretty and  
cross.  
</p><p>"I've not time to stand here while you talk," said Mr.   
Pappleworth, and he pushed the plug into the tube.  
</p><p>"Come, my lad," he said imploringly to Paul, "there's Polly  
crying out for them orders.  Can't you buck up a bit? Here, come  
out!"  
</p><p>He took the book, to Paul's immense chagrin, and began the  
copying himself.  He worked quickly and well.  This done, he seized  
some strips of long yellow paper, about three inches wide, and  
made out the day's orders for the work-girls.  
</p><p>"You'd better watch me," he said to Paul, working all the while  
rapidly.  Paul watched the weird little drawings of legs, and thighs,  
and ankles, with the strokes across and the numbers, and the few  
brief directions which his chief made upon the yellow paper.  Then  
Mr. Pappleworth finished and jumped up.  
</p><p>"Come on with me," he said, and the yellow papers flying in his  
hands, he dashed through a door and down some stairs, into the  
  
  
<pb n="110">   
  
basement where the gas was burning.  They crossed the cold, damp  
storeroom, then a long, dreary room with a long table on trestles,  
into a smaller, cosy apartment, not very high, which had been  
built on to the main building.  In this room a small woman with a  
red serge blouse, and her black bair done on top of ber head, was  
waiting like a proud little bantam.  
</p><p>"Here y'are!" said Pappleworth.  
</p><p>"I think it is 'here you are'!" exclaimed Polly.  "The girls have  
been here nearly half an hour waiting.  Just think of the time  
wasted!"  
</p><p>"You think of getting your work done and not talking so much,"  
said Mr. Pappleworth.  "You could ha' been finishing off."  
</p><p>"You know quite well we finished everything off on Saturday!"  
cried Pony, flying at him, her dark eyes flashing.  
</p><p>"Tu-tu-tu-tu-terterter!" he mocked.  "Here's your new lad.   
Don't ruin him as you did the last."  
</p><p>"As we did the last!" repeated Polly.  "Yes, we do a lot of   
ruining, we do.  My word, a lad would take some ruining after he'd  
been with you."  
</p><p>"It's time for work now, not for talk," said Mr. Pappleworth  
severely and coldly.  
</p><p>"lt was time for work some time back," said Polly, marching  
away with her head in the air.  She was an erect little body of forty.  
</p><p>In that room were two round spiral machines on the bench   
under the window.  Through the inner doorway was another longer  
room, with six more machines.  A little group of girls, nicely  
dressed in white aprons, stood talking together.  
</p><p>"Have you nothing else to do but talk?" said Mr. Pappleworth.  
</p><p>"Only wait for you," said one handsome girl, laughing.  
</p><p>"Well, get on, get on," he said.  "Come on, my lad.  You'll know  
your road down here again."  
</p><p>And Paul ran upstairs after his chief.  He was given some   
checking and invoicing to do.  He stood at the desk, labouring in his   
execrable handwriting.  Presently Mr. Jordan came strutting down  
from the glass office and stood behind him, to the boy's great  
discomfort.  Suddenly a red and fat finger was thrust on the form  
he was filling in.  
</p><p>"Mr. J. A. Bates, Esquire!" exclaimed the cross voice just   
behind his ear.</p>  
  
<pb n="111">   
  
<p>Paul looked at "Mr. J. A. Bates, Esquire" in his own vile   
writing, and wondered what was the matter now.  
</p><p>"Didn't they teach you any better than that while they were at  
it? If you put 'Mr.' you don't put Esquire' -- a man can't be both at  
once."  
</p><p>The boy regretted his too-much generosity in disposing of   
honours, hesitated, and with trembling fingers, scratched out the "Mr."  
Then all at once Mr. Jordan snatched away the invoice.  
</p><p>"Make another! Are you going to send that to a gentleman?"  
And he tore up the blue form irritably.  
</p><p>Paul, his ears red with shame, began again.  Still Mr. Jordan  
watched.  
</p><p>"I don't know what they do teach in schools.  You'll have to  
write better than that.  Lads learn nothing nowadays, but how to  
recite poetry and play the fiddle.  Have you seen his writing?" he  
asked of Mr. Pappleworth.  
</p><p>"Yes; prime, isn't it?" replied Mr. Pappleworth indifferently.  
</p><p>Mr. Jordan gave a little grunt, not unamiable.  Paul divined that  
his master's bark was worse than his bite.  Indeed, the little   
manufacturer, although he spoke bad English, was quite gentleman  
enough to leave his men alone and to take no notice of trifles.  But  
he knew he did not look like the boss and owner of the show, so  
he had to play his role of proprietor at first, to put things on a right  
footing.  
</p><p>"Let's see, what's your name?" asked Mr. Pappleworth of the  
boy.  
</p><p>"Paul Morel."  
</p><p>It is curious that children suffer so much at having to pronounce  
their own names.  
</p><p>"Paul Morel, is it? All right, you Paul-Morel through them  
things there, and then -- "  
</p><p>Mr. Pappleworth subsided on to a stool, and began writing.  A  
girl came up from out of a door just behind, put some newly-  
pressed elastic web appliances on the counter, and returned.  Mr.  
Pappleworth picked up the whitey-blue knee-band, examined it,  
and its yellow order-paper quickly, and put it on one side.  Next  
was a flesh-pink "leg".  He went through the few things, wrote out  
a couple of orders, and called to Paul to accompany him.  This time  
they went through the door whence the girl had emerged.  There  
  
  
<pb n="112">   
  
Paul found himself at the top of a little wooden flight of steps,  
and below him saw a room with windows round two sides, and  
at the farther end half a dozen girls sitting bending over the benches in  
the light from the window, sewing.  They were singing together  
"Two Little Girls in Blue".  Hearing the door opened, they au  
turned round, to see Mr. Pappleworth and Paul looking down  
on them from the far end of the room.  They stopped singing.  
</p><p>"Can't you make a bit less row?" said Mr. Pappleworth.   
"Folk'll think we keep cats."  
</p><p>A hunchback woman on a high stool turned her long, rather  
heavy face towards Mr. Pappleworth, and said, in a contralto  
voice:  
</p><p>"They're all tom-cats then."  
In vain Mr. Pappleworth tried to be  impressive  for  Paul's  benefit.    
He descended the steps into the finishing-off room, and went  
to the hunchback Fanny.  She had such a short body on her high  
stool that her head, with its great bands of bright brown hair,  
seemed over large, as did her pale, heavy face.  She wore a dress  
of green-black cashmere, and her wrists, coming out of the narrow  
cuffs, were thin and flat, as she put down her work nervously.  He  
showed her something that was wrong with a knee-cap.  
</p><p>"Well," she said, "you needn't come blaming it on to me.  It's  
not my fault." Her colour mounted to her cheek.  
</p><p>"I never said it was your fault.  Will you do as I tell you?"   
replied Mr. Pappleworth shortly.  
</p><p>"You don't say it's my fault, but you'd like to make out as it  
was," the hunchback woman cried, almost in tears.  Then she  
snatched the knee-cap from her "boss", saying: "Yes, I'll do it for  
you, but you needn't be snappy."  
</p><p>"Here's your new lad," said Mr. Pappleworth.  
</p><p>Fanny turned, smiling very gently on Paul.  
</p><p>"Oh!" she said.  
</p><p>"Yes; don't make a softy of him between you."  
</p><p>"It's not us as 'ud make a softy of him," she said indignantly.  
</p><p>"Come on then, Paul," said Mr. Pappleworth.  
</p><p>"Au revoy, Paul," said one of the girls.  
</p><p>There was a titter of laughter.  Paul went out, blushing deeply,  
not having spoken a word.  
</p><p>The day was very long.  All morning the work-people were coming  
  
  
<pb n="113">   
  
to speak to Mr. Pappleworth.  Paul was writing or learning to  
make up parcels, ready for the midday post.  At one o'clock, or,  
rather, at a quarter to one, Mr. Pappleworth disappeared to catch  
his train: he lived in the suburbs.  At one o'clock, Paul,  
feeling very lost, took his dinner-basket down into the  
stockroom in the basement, that had the long table on trestles, and   
ate his meal hurriedly, alone in that cellar of gloom and desolation.    
Then he went out of doors.  The brightness and the freedom of the streets  
made him feel adventurous and happy.  But at two o'clock he was  
back in the corner of the big room.  Soon the work-girls went  
trooping past, making remarks.  It was the commoner girls who  
worked upstairs at the heavy tasks of truss-making and the finishing   
of artificial limbs.  He waited for Mr. Pappleworth, not knowing  
what to do, sitting scribbling on the yellow order-paper.  Mr.  
Pappleworth came at twenty minutes to three.  Then he sat and  
gossiped with Paul, treating the boy entirely as an equal, even in  
age.  
</p><p>In the afternoon there was never very much to do, unless it  
were near the week-end, and the accounts had to be made up.  At  
five o'clock all the men went down into the dungeon with the table  
on trestles, and there they had tea, eating bread-and-butter on  
the bare, dirty boards, talking with the same kind of ugly haste  
and slovenliness with which they ate their meal.  And yet upstairs  
the atmosphere among them was always jolly and clear.  The cellar  
and the trestles affected them.  
</p><p>After tea, when all the gases were lighted, work went more  
briskly.  There was the big evening post to get off.  The hose came  
up warm and newly pressed from the workrooms.  Paul had made  
out the invoices.  Now he had the packing up and addressing to  
do, then he had to weigh his stock of parcels on the scales.  Everywhere   
voices were calling weights, there was the chink of metal,  
the rapid snapping of string, the hurrying to old Mr. Melling for  
stamps.  And at last the postman came with his sack, laughing and  
jolly.  Then everything slacked off, and Paul took his dinner-basket  
and ran to the station to catch the eight-twenty train.  The day in  
the factory was just twelve hours long.  
</p><p>His mother sat waiting for him rather anxiously.  He had to walk  
from Keston, so was not home until about twenty past nine.  And  
he left the house before seven in the morning.  Mrs. Morel was  
  
  
<pb n="114">   
  
rather anxious about his health.  But she herself had had to put  
up with so much that she expected her children to take the same  
odds.  They must go through with what came.  And Paul stayed at  
Jordan's, although au the time he was there his health suffered  
from the darkness and lack of air and the long hours.  
</p><p>He came in pale and tired.  His mother looked at him.  She  
saw he was rather pleased, and her anxiety all went.  
</p><p>"Well, and how was it?" she asked.  
</p><p>"Ever so funny, mother," he replied.  "You don't have to work  
a bit hard, and they're nice with you."  
</p><p>"And did you get on all right?"  
</p><p>"Yes: they only say my writing's bad.  But Mr. Pappleworth  
-- he's my man -- said to Mr. Jordan I should be all right.  I'm Spiral,  
mother; you must come and see.  It's ever so nice."  
</p><p>Soon he liked Jordan's.  Mr. Pappleworth, who had a certain  
"saloon bar" flavour about him, was always natural, and treated  
him as if he had been a comrade.  Sometimes the "Spiral boss"  
was irritable, and chewed more lozenges than ever.  Even then,  
however, he was not offensive, but one of those people who hurt  
themselves by their own irritability more than they hurt other  
people.  
</p><p>"Haven't you done that yet?" he would cry.  "Go on, be a month  
of Sundays."  
</p><p>Again, and Paul could understand him least then, he was jocular  
and in high spirits.  
</p><p>"I'm going to bring my little Yorkshire terrier bitch tomorrow,"  
he said jubilantly to Paul.  
</p><p>"What's a Yorkshire terrier?"  
</p><p>"Don't know what a Yorkshire terrier is? Don't know a   
Yorkshire -- " Mr. Pappleworth was aghast.  
</p><p>"Is it a little silky one -- colours of iron and rusty silver?"  
</p><p>"That's it, my lad.  She's a gem.  She's had five pounds' worth  
of pups already, and she's worth over seven pounds herself; and  
she doesn't weigh twenty ounces."  
</p><p>The next day the bitch came.  She was a shivering, miserable  
morsel.  Paul did not care for her; she seemed so like a wet rag  
that would never dry.  Then a man called for her, and began to  
make coarse jokes.  But Mr. Pappleworth nodded his head in the  
direction of the boy, and the talk went on sotto voce.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="115">   
<p>Mr. Jordan only made one more excursion to watch Paul, and  
then the only fault he found was seeing the boy lay his pen on the  
counter.  
</p><p>"Put your pen in your ear, if you're going to be a clerk.  Pen  
in your ear!" And one day he said to the lad: "Why don't you hold  
your shoulders straighter? Come down here," when he took him  
into the glass office and fitted him with special braces for keeping  
the shoulders square.  
</p><p>But Paul liked the girls best.  The men seemed common and  
rather dull.  He liked them all, but they were uninteresting.  Polly,  
the little brisk overseer downstairs, finding Paul eating in the  
cellar, asked him if she could cook him anything on her little  
stove.  Next day his mother gave him a dish that could be heated up.    
He took it into the pleasant, clean room to Polly.  And very soon it grew  
to be an established custom that he should have dinner with her.   
When he came in at eight in the morning he took his basket to  
her, and when he came down at one o'clock she had his dinner  
ready.  
</p><p>He was not very tall, and pale, with thick chestnut hair, irregular  
features, and a wide, full mouth.  She was like a small bird.  He  
often called her a "robinet".  Though naturally rather quiet, he  
would sit and chatter with her for hours telling her about his home.   
The girls all liked to hear him talk.  They often gathered in a little  
circle while he sat on a bench, and held forth to them, laughing.   
Some of them regarded him as a curious little creature, so serious,  
yet so bright and jolly, and always so delicate in his way with them.   
They all liked him, and he adored them.  Polly he felt he belonged  
to. Then Connie, with her mane of red hair, her face of apple-  
blossom, her murmuring voice, such a lady in her shabby black  
frock, appealed to his romantic side.  
</p><p>"When you sit winding," he said, "it looks as if you were   
spinning at a spinning-wheel -- it looks ever so nice.  You remind me  
of Elaine in the 'Idylls of the King'.  I'd draw you if I could."  
</p><p>And she glanced at him blushing shyly.  And later on he had a  
sketch he prized very much: Connie sitting on the stool before  
the wheel, her flowing mane of red hair on her rusty black frock,  
her red mouth shut and serious, running the scarlet thread off the  
hank on to the reel.</p>  
  
<pb n="116">   
  
<p>With Louie, handsome and brazen, who always seemed to  
thrust her hip at him, he usually joked.  
</p><p>Emma was rather plain, rather old, and condescending.  But  
to condescend to him made her happy, and he did not mind.   
</p><p>"How do you put needles in?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Go away and don't bother."  
</p><p>"But I ought to know how to put needles in."  
</p><p>She ground at her machine all the while steadily.  
</p><p>"There are many things you ought to know," she replied.  
</p><p>"Tell me, then, how to stick needles in the machine."  
  
</p><p>"Oh, the boy, what a nuisance he is!  Why, this is how you do  
it."  
</p><p>He watched her attentively.  Suddenly a whistle piped.  Then  
Polly appeared, and said in a clear voice:  
</p><p>"Mr. Pappleworth wants to know how much longer you're  
going to be down here playing with the girls, Paul."  
</p><p>Paul flew upstairs, calling "Good-bye!" and Emma drew herself up.  
</p><p>"It wasn't me who wanted him to play with the machine," she  
said.  
</p><p>As a rule, when all the girls came back at two o'clock, he ran  
upstairs to Fanny, the hunchback, in the finishing-off room.  Mr.  
Pappleworth did not appear till twenty to three, and he often found  
his boy sitting beside Fanny, talking, or drawing, or singing with  
the girls.  
</p><p>Often, after a minute's hesitation, Fanny would begin to sing.   
She had a fine contralto voice.  Everybody joined in the chorus, and  
it went well.  Paul was not at all embarrassed, after a while, sitting  
in the room with the half a dozen work-girls.  
</p><p>At the end of the song Fanny would say:  
</p><p>"I know you've been laughing at me."  
</p><p>"Don't be so soft, Fanny!" cried one of the girls.  
</p><p>Once there was mention of Connie's red hair.  
</p><p>"Fanny's is better, to my fancy," said Emma.  
</p><p>"You needn't try to make a fool of me," said Fanny, flushing  
deeply.  
</p><p>"No, but she has, Paul; she's got beautiful hair."  
</p><p>"It's a treat of a colour," said he.  "That coldish colour like earth,  
and yet shiny.  It's like bog-water."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="117">   
<p>"Goodness me!" exclaimed one girl, laughing.  
</p><p>"How I do but get criticised," said Fanny.  
</p><p>"But you should see it down, Paul," cried Emma earnestly.   
"It's simply beautiful.  Put it down for him, Fanny, if he wants  
something to paint."  
</p><p>Fanny would not, and yet she wanted to.  
</p><p>"Then I'll take it down myself," said the lad.  
</p><p>"Well, you can if you like," said Fanny.  
</p><p>And he carefully took the pins out of the knot, and the rush  
of hair, of uniform dark brown, slid over the humped back.  
</p><p>"What a lovely lot!" he exclaimed.  
</p><p>The girls watched.  There was silence.  The youth shook the  
hair loose from the coil.  
</p><p>"It's splendid!" he said, smelling its perfume.  "I'll bet it's worth  
pounds."  
</p><p>"I'll leave it you when I die, Paul," said Fanny, half joking.  
</p><p>"You look just like anybody else, sitting drying their hair,"  
said one of the girls to the long-legged hunchback.  
</p><p>Poor Fanny was morbidly sensitive, always imagining insults.  
Polly was curt and business-like.  The two departments were  
for ever at war, and Paul was always finding Fanny in tears.  Then he  
was made the recipient of all her woes, and he had to plead her  
case with Polly.  
</p><p>So the time went along happily enough.  The factory had a  
homely feel.  No one was rushed or driven.  Paul always enjoyed  
it when the work got faster, towards post-time, and all the men  
united in labour.  He liked to watch his fellow-clerks at work.  The  
man was the work and the work was the man, one thing, for the  
time being.  It was different with the girls.  The real woman never  
seemed to be there at the task, but as if left out, waiting.  
</p><p>From the train going home at night he used to watch the lights  
of the town, sprinkled thick on the hills, fusing together in a blaze  
in the valleys.  He felt rich in life and happy.  Drawing farther off,  
there was a patch of lights at Bulwell like myriad petals shaken to  
the ground from the shed stars; and beyond was the red glare of  
the furnaces, playing like hot breath on the clouds.  
</p><p>He had to walk two and more miles from Keston home, up two  
long hills, down two short hills.  He was often tired, and he  
counted the lamps climbing the hill above him, how many more  
  
  
<pb n="118">   
  
to pass.  And from the hill-top, on pitch-dark nights, he looked  
round on the villages five or six miles away, that shone like swarms  
of glittering living things, almost a heaven against his feet.    
Marlpool and Heanor scattered the far-off darkness with brilliance.   
And occasionally the black valley space between was traced, violated   
by a great train rushing south to London or north to Scotland.   
The trains roared by like projectiles level on the darkness, fuming  
and burning, making the valley clang with their passage.  They  
were gone, and the lights of the towns and villages glittered in  
silence.  
</p><p>And then he came to the corner at home, which faced the other  
side of the night.  The ash-tree seemed a friend now.  His mother  
rose with gladness as he entered.  He put his eight shillings proudly  
on the table.  
</p><p>"It'll help, mother?" he asked wistfully.  
</p><p>"There's precious little left," she answered, "after your ticket  
and dinners and such are taken off."  
</p><p>Then he told her the budget of the day.  His life-story, like an  
Arabian Nights, was told night after night to his mother.  It was  
almost as if it were her own life.</p>  
  
  
</div2><div2 type="chapter" n="6">   
<head>"Death in the Family" </head> 
  
<p>ARTHUR MOREL was growing up.  He was a quick, careless,   
impulsive boy, a good deal like his father.  He hated study, made a  
great moan if he had to work, and escaped as soon as possible to  
his sport again.  
</p><p>In appearance he remained the flower of the family, being well  
made, graceful, and full of life.  His dark brown hair and fresh  
colouring, and his exquisite dark blue eyes shaded with long  
lashes, together with his generous manner and fiery temper, made  
him a favourite.  But as he grew older his temper became uncertain.   
He flew into rages over nothing, seemed unbearably raw and irritable.  
</p><p>His mother, whom he loved, wearied of him sometimes.  He  
thought only of himself.  When he wanted amusement, all that  
  
  
<pb n="119">   
stood in his way he hated, even if it were she.  When he was in  
trouble he moaned to her ceaselessly.  
</p><p>"Goodness, boy!" she said, when he groaned about a master  
who, he said, hated him, "if you don't like it, alter it, and if you  
can't alter it, put up with it."  
</p><p>And his father, whom he had loved and who had worshipped  
him, he came to detest.  As he grew older Morel fell into a slow  
ruin.  His body, which had been beautiful in movement and in  
being, shrank, did not seem to ripen with the years, but to get  
mean and rather despicable.  There came over him a look of meanness   
and of paltriness.  And when the mean-looking elderly man  
bullied or ordered the boy about, Arthur was furious.  Moreover,  
Morel's manners got worse and worse, his habits somewhat disgusting.    
When the children were growing up and in the crucial  
stage of adolescence, the father was like some ugly irritant to their  
souls.  His manners in the house were the same as he used among  
the colliers down pit.  
</p><p>"Dirty nuisance!" Arthur would cry, jumping up and going  
straight out of the house when his father disgusted him.  And Morel  
persisted the more because his children hated it.  He seemed to  
take a kind of satisfaction in disgusting them, and driving them  
nearly mad, while they were so irritably sensitive at the age of  
fourteen or fifteen.  So that Arthur, who was growing up when  
his father was degenerate and elderly, hated him worst of all.  
</p><p>Then, sometimes, the father would seem to feel the contemptuous   
hatred of his children.  
</p><p>"There's not a man  
tries harder for his family!" he would shout.   
"He does his best for them, and then gets treated like a dog.  But  
I'm not going to stand it, I tell you!"  
</p><p>But for the threat and the fact that he did not try so hard as be  
imagined, they would have felt sorry.  As it was, the battle now  
went on nearly all between father and children, he persisting in  
his dirty and disgusting ways, just to assert his independence.   
They loathed him.  
</p><p>Arthur was so inflamed and irritable at last, that when he won  
a scholarship for the Grammar School in Nottingham, his mother  
decided to let him live in town, with one of her sisters, and only  
come home at week-ends.  
</p><p>Annie was still a junior teacher in the Board-school, earning  
  
  
<pb n="120">   
  
about four shillings a week.  But soon she would have fifteen   
shillings, since she had passed her examination, and there would be  
financial peace in the house.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel clung now to Paul.  He was quiet and not brilliant.   
But still he stuck to his painting, and still he stuck to his mother.   
Everything he did was for her.  She waited for his coming home  
in the evening, and then she unburdened herself of all she had  
pondered, or of all that had occurred to her during the day.  He  
sat and listened with his earnestness.  The two shared lives.  
</p><p>William was engaged now to his brunette, and had bought her  
an engagement ring that cost eight guineas.  The children gasped  
at such a fabulous price.  
</p><p>"Eight guineas!" said Morel.  "More fool him! If he'd gen me  
some on't, it 'ud ha' looked better on 'im."  
</p><p>"Given you some of it!" cried Mrs. Morel.  "Why give you some  
of it!"  
</p><p>She remembered he had bought no engagement ring at all, and  
she preferred William, who was not mean, if he were foolish.  But  
now the young man talked only of the dances to which he went  
with his betrothed, and the different resplendent clothes she wore;  
or he told his mother with glee how they went to the theatre like  
great swells.  
</p><p>He wanted to bring the girl home.  Mrs. Morel said she should  
come at the Christmas.  This time William arrived with a lady, but  
with no presents.  Mrs. Morel had prepared supper.  Hearing footsteps,   
she rose and went to the door.  William entered.  
</p><p>"Hello, mother!" He kissed her hastily, then stood aside to   
present a tall, handsome girl, who was wearing a costume of fine black-  
and-white check, and furs.  
</p><p>"Here's Gyp!"  
</p><p>Miss Western held out her hand and showed her teeth in a small  
smile.  
</p><p>"Oh, how do you do, Mrs. Morel!" she exclaimed.  
</p><p>"I am afraid you will be hungry," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Oh no, we had dinner in the train.  Have you got my gloves,  
Chubby?"  
</p><p>William Morel, big and raw-boned, looked at her quickly.  
</p><p>"How should I?" he said.  
</p><p>"Then I've lost them.  Don't be cross with me."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="121">   
  
<p>A frown went over his face, but he said nothing.  She glanced  
round the kitchen.  It was small and curious to her, with its   
glittering kissing-bunch, its evergreens behind the pictures, its wooden  
chairs and little deal table.  At that moment Morel came in.  
</p><p>"Hello, dad!"  
</p><p>"Hello, my son! Tha's let on me!"  
</p><p>The two shook hands, and William presented the lady.  She  
gave the same smile that showed her teeth.  
</p><p>"How do you do, Mr. Morel?"  
</p><p>Morel bowed obsequiously.  
</p><p>"I'm very well, and I hope so are you.  You must make yourself   
very welcome."  
</p><p>"Oh, thank you," she replied, rather amused.  
</p><p>"You will like to go upstairs," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"If you don't mind; but not if it is any trouble to you."  
</p><p>"It is no trouble.  Annie will take you.  Walter, carry up this  
box."  
</p><p>"And don't be an hour dressing yourself up," said William to  
his betrothed.  
</p><p>Annie took a brass candlestick, and, too shy almost to speak,  
preceded the young lady to the front bedroom, which Mr. and  
Mrs. Morel had vacated for her.  It, too, was small and cold by  
candle-light.  The colliers' wives only lit fires in bedrooms in case  
of extreme illness.  
</p><p>"Shall I unstrap the box?" asked Annie.  
</p><p>"Oh, thank you very much!"  
</p><p>Annie played the part of maid, then went downstairs for hot  
water.  
</p><p>"I think she's rather tired, mother," said William.  "It's a  
beastly  
journey, and we had such a rush."  
</p><p>"Is there anything I can give her?" asked Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Oh no, she'll be all right."  
</p><p>But there was a chill in the atmosphere.  After half an hour Miss  
Western came down, having put on a purplish-coloured dress,  
very fine for the collier's kitchen.  
</p><p>"I told you you'd no need to change," said William to her.  
</p><p>"Oh, Chubby!" Then she turned with that sweetish smile to  
Mrs. Morel.  "Don't you think he's always grumbling, Mrs. Morel?"  
</p><p>"Is he?" said Mrs. Morel.  "That's not very nice of him."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="122">   
  
<p>"It isn't, really!"  
</p><p>"You are cold," said the mother.  "Won't you come near the  
fire?"  
</p><p>Morel jumped out of his arm-chair.  
</p><p>"Come and sit you here!"  he cried.  "Come and sit you here!"  
</p><p>"No, dad, keep your own chair.  Sit on the sofa, Gyp," said William.  
</p><p>"No, no!" cried Morel.  "This cheer's warmest.  Come and sit  
here, Miss Wesson."  
</p><p>"Thank you so much," said the girl, seating herself in the   
collier's arm-chair, the place of honour.  She shivered, feeling the  
warmth of the kitchen penetrate her.  
</p><p>"Fetch me a hanky, Chubby dear!" she said, putting up her  
mouth to him, and using the same intimate tone as if they were  
alone; which made the rest of the family feel as if they ought not  
to be present.  The young lady evidently did not realise them as  
people: they were creatures to her for the present.  William winced.  
</p><p>In such a household, in Streatham, Miss Western would have  
been a lady condescending to her inferiors.  These people were  
to her, certainly clownish -- in short, the working classes.  How was  
she to adjust herself?  
</p><p>"I'll go," said Annie.  
</p><p>Miss Western took no notice, as if a servant had spoken.  But  
when the girl came downstairs again with the handkerchief, she  
said: "Oh, thank you!" in a gracious way.  
</p><p>She sat and talked about the dinner on the train, which had  
been so poor; about London, about dances.  She was really very  
nervous, and chattered from fear.  Morel sat au the time smoking  
his thick twist tobacco, watching her, and listening to her glib  
London speech, as he puffed.  Mrs. Morel, dressed up in her best  
black silk blouse, answered quietly and rather briefly.  The three  
children sat round in silence and admiration.  Miss Western  
was the princess.  Everything of the best was got out for her:  
the best cups, the best spoons, the best table cloth, the best coffee-jug.   
The children thought she must find it quite grand.  She felt strange,  
not able to realise the people, not knowing how to treat them.   
William joked, and was slightly uncomfortable.  
</p><p>At about ten o'clock he said to her:  
</p><p>"Aren't you tired, Gyp?"</p>  
  
  
<pb n="123">   
  
<p>"Rather, Chubby," she answered, at once in the intimate tones  
and putting her head slightly on one side.  
</p><p>"I'll light her the candle, mother," he said.  
</p><p>"Very well," replied the mother.  
</p><p>Miss Western stood up, held out her hand to Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Good-night, Mrs. Morel," she said.  
</p><p>Paul sat at the boiler, letting the water run from the tap into a  
stone beer-bottle.  Annie swathed the bottle in an old flannel  
pit-singlet, and kissed her mother good-night.  She was to share  
the room with the lady, because the house was full.  
</p><p>"You wait a minute," said Mrs. Morel to Annie.  And Annie  
sat nursing the hot-water bottle.  Miss Western shook hands all  
round, to everybody's discomfort, and took her departure, preceded   
by William.  In five minutes he was downstairs again.  His  
heart was rather sore; he did not know why.  He talked very little  
till everybody had gone to bed, but himself and his mother.  Then  
he stood with his legs apart, in his old attitude on the hearth-rug,  
and said hesitatingly:  
</p><p>"Well, mother?"  
</p><p>"Well, my son?"  
</p><p>She sat in the rocking-chair, feeling somehow hurt and   
humiliated, for his sake.  
</p><p>"Do you like her?"  
</p><p>"Yes," came the slow answer.  
</p><p>"She's shy yet, mother.  She's not used to it.  It's different from  
her aunt's house, you know."  
</p><p>"Of course it is, my boy; and she must find it difficult."  
</p><p>"She does." Then he frowned swiftly.  "If only she wouldn't  
put on her blessed airs!"  
</p><p>"It's only her first awkwardness, my boy.  She'll be all right."  
</p><p>"That's it, mother," he replied gratefully.  But his brow was  
gloomy.  "You know, she's not like you, mother.  She's not serious,  
and she can't think."  
</p><p>"She's young, my boy."  
</p><p>"Yes; and she's had no sort of show.  Her mother died  
when she was a child.  Since then she's lived with her aunt,  
whom she can't bear.  And her father was a rake.  She's had no love."  
</p><p>"No! Well, you must make up to her."  
</p><p>"And so -- you have to forgive her a lot of things."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="124">   
  
<p>"What do you have to forgive her, my boy?"  
</p><p>"I dunno.  When she seems shallow, you have to remember  
she's never had anybody to bring her deeper side out.  And she's  
fearfully fond of me."  
</p><p>"Anybody can see that."  
</p><p>"But you know, mother -- she's -- she's different from us.  Those  
sort of people, like those she lives amongst, they don't seem to  
have the same principles."  
</p><p>"You mustn't judge too hastily," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>But he seemed uneasy within himself.  
</p><p>In the morning, however, he was up singing and larking round  
the house.  
</p><p>"Hello!" he called, sitting on the stairs.  "Are you getting up?"  
</p><p>"Yes," her voice called faintly.  
</p><p>"Merry Christmas!" he shouted to her.  
</p><p>Her laugh, pretty and tinkling, was heard in the bedroom.  She  
did not come down in half an hour.  
</p><p>"Was she really getting up when she said she was?" he asked  
of Annie.  
</p><p>"Yes, she was," replied Annie.  
</p><p>He waited a while, then went to the stairs again.  
</p><p>"Happy New Year," he called.  
</p><p>"Thank you, Chubby dear!" came the laughing voice, far away.  
</p><p>"Buck up!" he implored.  
</p><p>It was nearly an hour, and still he was waiting for her.  Morel,  
who always rose before six, looked at the clock.  
</p><p>"Well, it's a winder!" he exclaimed.  
</p><p>The family had breakfasted, all but William.  He went to the  
foot of the stairs.  
</p><p>"Shall I have to send you an Easter egg up there?" he called,  
rather crossly.  She only laughed.  The family expected, after that  
time of preparation, something like magic.  At last she came,   
looking very nice in a blouse and skirt.  
</p><p>"Have you really been all this time getting ready?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Chubby dear! That question is not permitted, is it, Mrs.  
Morel?"  
</p><p>She played the grand lady at first.  When she went with William  
to chapel, he in his frock-coat and silk hat, she in her furs and  
London-made costume, Paul and Arthur and Annie expected  
  
  
<pb n="125">   
everybody to bow to the ground in admiration.  And Morel, standing   
in his Sunday suit at the end of the road, watching the gallant  
pair go, felt he was the father of princes and princesses.  
</p><p>And yet she was not so grand.  For a year now she had been a  
sort of secretary or clerk in a London office.  But while she was  
with the Morels she queened it.  She sat and let Annie or Paul wait  
on her as if they were her servants.  She treated Mrs. Morel with a  
certain glibness and Morel with patronage.  But after a day or so  
she began to change her tune.  
</p><p>William always wanted Paul or Annie to go along with them  
on their walks.  It was so much more interesting.  And Paul really  
did admire "Gipsy" wholeheartedly; in fact, his mother scarcely  
forgave the boy for the adulation with which he treated the girl.  
</p><p>On the second day, when Lily said: "Oh, Annie, do you know  
where I left my muff?" William replied:  
</p><p>"You know it is in your bedroom.  Why do you ask Annie?"  
</p><p>And Lily went upstairs with a cross, shut mouth.  But it angered  
the young man that she made a servant of his sister.  
</p><p>On the third evening William and Lily were sitting together  
in the parlour by the fire in the dark.  At a quarter to eleven Mrs.  
Morel was heard raking the fire.  William came out to the kitchen,  
followed by his beloved.  
</p><p>"Is it as late as that, mother?" he said.  She had been sitting  
alone.  
</p><p>"It is not late, my boy, but it is as late as I usually sit up."  
</p><p>"Won't you go to bed, then?" he asked.  
</p><p>"And leave you two? No, my boy, I don't believe in it."  
</p><p>"Can't you trust us, mother?"  
</p><p>"Whether I can or not, I won't do it.  You can stay tin eleven  
if you like, and I can read."  
</p><p>"Go to bed, Gyp," he said to his girl.  "We won't keep mater  
waiting."  
</p><p>"Annie has left the candle burning, Lily," said Mrs. Morel;  
"I think you will see."  
</p><p>"Yes, thank you.  Good-night, Mrs. Morel."  
</p><p>William kissed his sweetheart at the foot of the stairs, and she  
went.  He returned to the kitchen.  
</p><p>"Can't you trust us, mother?" he repeated, rather offended.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="126">   
  
<p>"My boy, I tell you I don't believe in leaving two  
young things like you alone downstairs when everyone else is in bed."  
</p><p>And he was forced to take this answer.  He kissed his mother  
good-night.  
</p><p>At Easter he came over alone.  And then he discussed his   
sweetheart endlessly with his mother.  
</p><p>"You know, mother, when I'm away from her I don't care for  
her a bit.  I shouldn't care if I never saw her again.  But, then, when  
I'm with her in the evenings I am awfully fond of her."  
</p><p>"It's a queer sort of love to marry on," said Mrs. Morel, "if  
she holds you no more than that!"  
</p><p>"It is funny!" he exclaimed.  It worried and perplexed him.  "But  
yet-there's so much between us now I couldn't give her up."  
</p><p>"You know best," said Mrs. Morel.  "But if it is as you say,  
wouldn't call it love -- at any rate, it doesn't look much like it."  
</p><p>"Oh, I don't know, mother.  She's an orphan, and -- "  
</p><p>They never came to any sort of conclusion.  He seemed puzzled  
and rather fretted.  She was rather reserved.  All his strength and  
money went in keeping this girl.  He could scarcely afford to take  
his mother to Nottingham when he came over.  
</p><p>Paul's wages had been raised at Christmas to ten shillings, to  
his great joy.  He was quite happy at Jordan's, but his health   
suffered from the long hours and the confinement.  His mother, to  
whom he became more and more significant, thought how to help.  
</p><p>His half-day holiday was on Monday afternoon.  On a Monday  
morning in May, as the two sat alone at breakfast, she said:  
</p><p>"I think it win be a fine day."  
</p><p>He looked up in surprise.  This meant something.  
</p><p>"You know Mr. Leivers has gone to live on a new farm.  Well,  
he asked me last week if I wouldn't go and see Mrs. Leivers, and  
I promised to bring you on Monday if it's fine.  Shall we go?"  
</p><p>"I say, little woman, how lovely!" he cried.  "And we'll go this  
afternoon?"  
</p><p>Paul hurried off to the station jubilant.  Down Derby Road was  
a cherry-tree that glistened.  The old brick wan by the Statutes  
ground burned scarlet, spring was a very flame of green.  And  
the steep swoop of highroad lay, in its cool morning dust, splendid   
with patterns of sunshine and shadow, perfectly still.  The  
trees sloped their great green shoulders proudly; and inside the  
  
  
<pb n="127">   
warehouse all the morning, the boy had a vision of spring outside.  
</p><p>When he came home at dinner-time his mother was rather excited.  
</p><p>"Are we going?" he asked.  
</p><p>"When I'm  
ready," she replied.  
</p><p>Presently he got up.  
</p><p>"Go and get dressed while I wash up," he said.  
</p><p>She did so.  He washed the pots, straightened, and then took  
her boots.  They were quite clean.  Mrs. Morel was one of those  
naturally exquisite people who can walk in mud without dirtying  
their shoes.  But Paul had to clean them for her.  They were kid  
boots at eight shillings a pair.  He, however, thought them the  
most dainty boots in the world, and he cleaned them with as much  
reverence as if they had been flowers.  
</p><p>Suddenly she appeared in the inner doorway rather shyly.  She  
had got a new cotton blouse on.  Paul jumped up and went forward.   
</p><p>"Oh, my stars!" he exclaimed.  "What a bobby-dazzler!"  
</p><p>She sniffed in a little haughty way, and put her head up.   
</p><p>"It's not a bobby-dazzler at all!" she replied.  "It's very quiet."  
</p><p>She walked forward, whilst he hovered round her.   
</p><p>"Well," she asked, quite shy, but pretending to be high and  
mighty, "do you like it?"  
</p><p>"Awfully! You are a fine little woman to go jaunting out with!"  
</p><p>He went and surveyed her from the back.  
</p><p>"Well," he said, "if I was walking down the street behind you,  
I should say: 'Doesn't that little person fancy herself!"'  
</p><p>"Well, she doesn't," replied Mrs. Morel.  "She's not sure it suits  
her."  
</p><p>"Oh no! she wants to be in dirty black, looking as if she was  
wrapped in burnt paper.  It does suit you, and I say you look nice."  
</p><p>She sniffed in her little way, pleased, but pretending to know  
better.  
</p><p>"Well," she said, "it's cost me just three shillings.  You couldn't  
have got it ready-made for that price, could you?"  
</p><p>"I should think you couldn't," he replied.  
</p><p>"And, you know, it's good stuff."  
</p><p>"Awfully pretty," he said.  
</p><p>The blouse was white, with a little sprig of heliotrope and  black.  
</p><p>"Too young for me, though, I'm afraid," she said.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="128">   
  
<p>"Too young for you!" he exclaimed in disgust.  "Why don't you  
buy some false white hair and stick it on your head."  
</p><p>"I s'll soon have no need," she replied.  "I'm going white fast  
enough."  
</p><p>"Well, you've no business to," he said.  "What do I want with  
a white-haired mother?"  
</p><p>"I'm afraid you'll have to put up with one, my lad," she  
said rather strangely.  
</p><p>They set off in great style, she carrying the umbrella William  
had given her, because of the sun.  Paul was considerably taller  
than she, though he was not big.  He fancied himself.  
</p><p>On the fallow land the young wheat shone silkily.  Minton pit  
waved its plumes of white steam, coughed, and rattled hoarsely.  
</p><p>"Now look at that!" said Mrs. Morel.  Mother and son stood  
on the road to watch.  Along the ridge of the great pit-hill  
crawled a little group in silhouette against the sky, a horse, a small  
truck, and a man.  They climbed the incline against the heavens.   
At the end the man tipped the wagon.  There was an undue rattle  
as the waste fell down the sheer slope of the enormous bank.  
</p><p>"You sit a minute, mother," he said, and she took a seat on a  
bank, whilst he sketched rapidly.  She was silent whilst he worked,  
looking round at the afternoon, the red cottages shining among  
their greenness.  
</p><p>"The world is a wonderful place," she said, "and wonderfully  
beautiful."  
</p><p>"And so's the pit," he said.  "Look how it heaps together, like  
something alive almost -- a big creature that you don't know."  
</p><p>"Yes," she said.  "Perhaps!"  
</p><p>"And all the trucks standing waiting, like a string of beasts to  
be fed," he said.  
</p><p>"And very thankful I am they are standing," she said, "for that  
means they'll turn middling time this week."  
</p><p>"But I like the feel of men on things, while they're alive.  There's  
a feel of men about trucks, because they've been handled with  
men's hands, all of them."  
</p><p>"Yes," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>They went along under the trees of the highroad.  He was   
constantly informing her, but she was interested.  They passed the  
end of Nethermere, that was tossing its sunshine like petals lightly  
  
  
<pb n="129">   
  
in its lap.  Then they turned on a private road, and in some   
trepidation approached a big farm.  A dog barked furiously.  A woman  
came out to see.  
</p><p>"Is this the way to Willey Farm?" Mrs. Morel asked.  
</p><p>Paul hung behind in terror of being sent back.  But the woman  
was amiable, and directed them.  The mother and son went through  
the wheat and oats, over a little bridge into a wild meadow.  Peewits,   
with their white breasts glistening, wheeled and screamed  
about them.  The lake was still and blue.  High overhead a heron  
floated.  Opposite, the wood heaped on the hill, green and  
still.  
</p><p>"It's a wild road, mother," said Paul.  "Just  
like Canada."  
</p><p>"Isn't it beautiful!" said Mrs. Morel, looking round.  
</p><p>"See that heron -- see -- see her legs?"  
</p><p>He directed his mother, what she must see and what not.  And  
she was quite content.  
</p><p>"But now," she said, "which way? He told me through the  
wood."  
</p><p>The wood, fenced and dark, lay on their left.  
</p><p>"I can feel a bit of a path this road," said Paul.  "You've got town  
feet, somehow or other, you have."  
</p><p>They found a little gate, and soon were in a broad green alley  
of the wood, with a new thicket of fir and pine on one hand, an  
old oak glade dipping down on the other.  And among the oaks the  
bluebells stood in pools of azure, under the new green hazels,  
upon a pale fawn floor of oak-leaves.  He found flowers for her.  
</p><p>"Here's a bit of new-mown hay," he said; then, again, he  
brought her forget-me-nots.  And, again, his heart hurt with love,  
seeing her hand, used with work, holding the little bunch of flowers  
he gave her.  She was perfectly happy.  
</p><p>But at the end of the riding was a fence to climb.  Paul was over  
in a second.  
</p><p>"Come," he said, "let me help you."  
</p><p>"No, go away.  I will do it in my own way."  
</p><p>He stood below with his hands up ready to help her.  She  
climbed cautiously.  
</p><p>"What a way to climb!" he exclaimed scornfully, when she was  
safely to earth again.  
</p><p>"Hateful stiles!" she cried.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="130">   
  
<p>"Duffer of a little woman," he replied, "who can't get over 'em."  
</p><p>In front, along the edge of the wood, was a cluster of low red  
farm buildings.  The two hastened forward.  Flush with the wood  
was the apple orchard, where blossom was falling on the grindstone.    
The pond was deep under a hedge and overhanging oak  
trees.  Some cows stood in the shade.  The farm and buildings,  
three sides of a quadrangle, embraced the sunshine towards the  
wood.  It was very still.  
</p><p>Mother and son went into the small railed garden, where was  
a scent of red gillivers.  By the open door were some floury loaves,  
put out to cool.  A hen was just coming to peck them.  Then, in  
the doorway suddenly appeared a girl in a dirty apron.  She was  
about fourteen years old, had a rosy dark face, a bunch of short  
black curls, very fine and free, and dark eyes; shy, questioning,  
a little resentful of the strangers, she disappeared.  In a minute  
another figure appeared, a small, frail woman, rosy, with great  
dark brown eyes.  
</p><p>"Oh!" she exclaimed, smiling with a little glow, "you've come,  
then.  I am glad to see you." Her voice was intimate and rather sad.  
</p><p>The two women shook hands.  
</p><p>"Now are you sure we're not a bother to you?" said Mrs. Morel.   
"I know what a farming life is."  
</p><p>"Oh no! We're only too thankful to see a new face, it's so lost  
up here."  
</p><p>"I suppose so," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>They were taken through into the parlour -- a long, low room,  
with a great bunch of guelder-roses in the fireplace.  There the  
women talked, whilst Paul went out to survey the land.  He was  
in the garden smelling the gillivers and looking at the plants,  
when the girl came out quickly to the heap of coal which stood by  
the fence.  
</p><p>"I suppose these are cabbage-roses?" he said to her, pointing  
to the bushes along the fence.  
</p><p>She looked at him with startled, big brown eyes.  
</p><p>"I suppose they are cabbage-roses when they come out?" he  
said.  
</p><p>"I don't know," she faltered.  "They're white with pink middles."  
</p><p>"Then they're maiden-blush."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="131">   
<p>Miriam flushed.  She had a beautiful warm colouring.  
</p><p>"I don't know," she said.  
</p><p>"You don't have much in your garden," he said.  
</p><p>"This is our first year here," she answered, in a distant, rather  
superior way, drawing back and going indoors.  He did not notice,  
but went his round of exploration.  Presently his mother came out,  
and they went through the buildings.  Paul was hugely delighted.  
</p><p>"And I suppose you have the fowls and calves and pigs to look  
after?" said Mrs. Morel to Mrs. Leivers.  
</p><p>"No," replied the little woman.  "I can't find time to look after  
cattle, and I'm not used to it.  It's as much as I can do to keep going  
in the house."  
</p><p>"Well, I suppose it is," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>Presently the girl came out.  
</p><p>"Tea is ready, mother," she said in a musical, quiet voice.  
</p><p>"Oh, thank you, Miriam, then we'll come," replied her mother,  
almost ingratiatingly.  "Would you care to have tea now, Mrs. Morel?"  
</p><p>"Of course," said Mrs. Morel. "Whenever it's ready."  
</p><p>Paul and his mother and Mrs. Leivers had tea together.  Then  
they went out into the wood that was flooded with bluebells, while  
fumy forget-me-nots were in the paths.  The mother and son were  
in ecstasy together.  
</p><p>When they got back to the house, Mr. Leivers and Edgar, the  
eldest son, were in the kitchen.  Edgar was about eighteen.  Then  
Geoffrey and Maurice, big lads of twelve and thirteen, were in  
from school.  Mr. Leivers was a good-looking man in the prime  
of life, with a golden-brown moustache, and blue eyes screwed  
up against the weather.  
</p><p>The boys were condescending, but Paul scarcely observed it.   
They went round for eggs, scrambling into all sorts of places.  As  
they were feeding the fowls Miriam came out.  The boys took no  
notice of her.  One hen, with her yellow chickens, was in a coop.   
Maurice took his hand full of corn and let the hen peck from it.  
</p><p>"Durst you do it?" he asked of Paul.  
</p><p>"Let's see," said Paul.  
</p><p>He had a small hand, warm, and rather capable-looking.  Miriam  
watched.  He held the corn to the hen.  The bird eyed it with her  
  
  
<pb n="132">   
  
hard, bright eye, and suddenly made a peck into his hand.  He  
started, and laughed.  "Rap, rap, rap!" went the bird's beak in his  
palm.  He laughed again, and the other boys joined.  
</p><p>"She knocks you, and nips you, but she never hurts," said Paul,  
when the last com had gone. "Now, Miriam," said Maurice, "you come   
an 'ave a go."  
</p><p>"No," she cried, shrinking back.  
</p><p>"Ha! baby.  The mardy-kid!" said her brothers.  
</p><p>"It doesn't hurt a bit," said Paul.  "It only just nips rather  
nicely."  
</p><p>"No," she still cried, shaking her black curls and shrinking.  
</p><p>"She dursn't," said Geoffrey.  "She niver durst do anything   
except recite poitry."  
</p><p>"Dursn't jump off a gate, dursn't tweedle, dursn't go on a slide,  
dursn't stop a girl hittin' her.  She can do nowt but go about  
thinkin' herself somebody.  'The Lady of the Lake.' Yah!" cried  
Maurice.  
</p><p>Miriam was crimson with shame and misery.  
</p><p>"I dare do more than you," she cried.  "You're never anything  
but cowards and bullies."  
</p><p>"Oh, cowards and bullies!" they repeated mincingly, mocking  
her speech.  
</p> 
<l>         "Not such a clown shall anger me,</l>  
<l>          A boor is answered silently,"</l>  
 <p> 
he quoted against her, shouting with laughter.  
</p><p>She went indoors.  Paul went with the boys into the orchard,  
where they had rigged up a parallel bar.  They did feats of strength.   
He was more agile than strong, but it served.  He fingered a piece  
of apple-blossom that hung low on a swinging bough.  
</p><p>"I wouldn't get the apple-blossom," said Edgar, the eldest  
brother.  "There'll be no apples next year."  
</p><p>"I wasn't going to get it," replied Paul, going away.  
</p><p>The boys felt hostile to him; they were more interested in their  
own pursuits.  He wandered back to the house to look for his  
mother.  As he went round the back, he saw Miriam kneeling in  
front of the hen-coop, some maize in her hand, biting her lip, and  
crouching in an intense attitude.  The hen was eyeing her wickedly.  
  
  
<pb n="133">   
Very gingerly she put forward her hand.  The hen bobbed for her.   
She drew back quickly with a cry, half of fear, half of chagrin.  
</p><p>"It won't hurt you," said Paul.  
</p><p>She flushed crimson and started up.  
</p><p>"I only wanted to try," she said in a low voice.  
</p><p>"See, it doesn't hurt," he said, and, putting only two corns in  
his palm, he let the hen peck, peck, peck at his bare hand.  "It only  
makes you laugh," he said.  
</p><p>She put her hand forward and dragged it away, tried again, and  
started back with a cry.  He frowned.  
</p><p>"Why, I'd let her take corn from my face," said Paul, "only  
she bumps a bit.  She's ever so neat.  If she wasn't, look how much  
ground she'd peck up every day."  
</p><p>He waited grimly, and watched.  At last Miriam let the bird  
peck from her hand.  She gave a little cry -- fear, and pain because  
of fear -- rather pathetic.  But she had done it, and she did it again.  
</p><p>"There, you see," said the boy.  "It doesn't hurt, does it?"  
</p><p>She looked at him with dilated dark eyes.  
</p><p>"No," she laughed, trembling.  
</p><p>Then she rose and went indoors.  She seemed to be in some  
way resentful of the boy.  
</p><p>"He thinks I'm only a common girl," she thought, and she  
wanted to prove she was a grand person like the "Lady of the  
Lake".  
</p><p>Paul found his mother ready to go home.  She smiled on her  
son.  He took the great bunch of flowers.  Mr. and Mrs. Leivers  
walked down the fields with them.  The hills were golden with  
evening; deep in the woods showed the darkening purple of bluebells.   
It was everywhere perfectly stiff, save for the rustling of leaves  
and birds.  
</p><p>"But it is a beautiful place," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Yes," answered Mr. Leivers; "it's a nice little place, if only  
it weren't for the rabbits.  The pasture's bitten down to nothing.   
I dunno if ever I s'll get the rent off it."  
</p><p>He clapped his hands, and the field broke into motion near  
the woods, brown rabbits hopping everywhere.  
</p><p>"Would you believe it!" exclaimed Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>She and Paul went on alone together.  
</p><p>"Wasn't it lovely, mother?" he said quietly.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="134">   
  
<p>A thin moon was coming out.  His heart was full of happiness  
till it hurt.  His mother had to chatter, because she, too, wanted  
to cry with happiness.  
</p><p>"Now wouldn't I help that man!" she said.  "Wouldn't I see to  
the fowls and the young stock! And I'd learn to milk, and I'd talk  
with him, and I'd plan with him.  My word, if I were his wife, the  
farm would be run, I know! But there, she hasn't the strength --  
she simply hasn't the strength.  She ought never to have been   
burdened like it, you know.  I'm sorry for her, and I'm sorry for him  
too.  My word, if I'd had him, I shouldn't have thought him a bad  
husband! Not that she does either; and she's very lovable."  
</p><p>William came home again with his sweetheart at the Whitsuntide.    
He had one week of his holidays then.  It was beautiful  
weather.  As a rule, William and Lily and Paul went out in the  
morning together for a walk.  William did not talk to his beloved  
much, except to tell her things from his boyhood.  Paul talked endlessly   
to both of them.  They lay down, all three, in a meadow by  
Minton Church.  On one side, by the Castle Farm, was a beautiful  
quivering screen of poplars.  Hawthorn was dropping from the  
hedges; penny daisies and ragged robin were in the field, like  
laughter.  William, a big fellow of twenty-three, thinner now and  
even a bit gaunt, lay back in the sunshine and dreamed, while  
she fingered with his hair.  Paul went gathering the big daisies.  She  
had taken off her hat; her hair  was black as a horse's mane.  Paul  
came back and threaded daisies in her jet-black hair -- big spangles  
of white and yellow, and just a pink touch of ragged robin.  
</p><p>"Now you look like a young witch-woman," the boy said to  
her.  "Doesn't she, William?"  
</p><p>Lily laughed.  William opened his eyes and looked at her.  In  
his gaze was a certain baffled look of misery and fierce  
appreciation.  
</p><p>"Has he made a sight of me?" she asked, laughing down on  
her lover.  
</p><p>"That he has!" said William, smiling.  
</p><p>He looked at her.  Her beauty seemed to hurt him.  He glanced  
at her flower-decked head and frowned.  
</p><p>"You look nice enough, if that's what you want to know," he  
said.  
</p><p>And she walked without her hat.  In a little while William recovered,  
  
  
<pb n="135">   
and was rather tender to her.  Coming to a bridge, he  
carved her initials and his in a heart.  
  
          L. L. W.<lb>  
          W. M.<lb>  
  
</p><p>She watched his strong, nervous hand, with its glistening hairs  
and freckles, as he carved, and she seemed fascinated by it.  
</p><p>All the time there was a feeling of sadness and warmth, and  
a certain tenderness in the house, whilst William and Lily were  
at home.  But often he got irritable.  She had brought, for an eight-  
days' stay, five dresses and six blouses.  
</p><p>"Oh, would you mind," she said to Annie, "washing me these  
two blouses, and these things?"  
</p><p>And Annie stood washing when William and Lily went out  
the next morning.  Mrs. Morel was furious.  And sometimes the  
young man, catching a glimpse of his sweetheart's attitude towards  
his sister, hated her.  
</p><p>On Sunday morning she looked very beautiful in a dress of  
foulard, silky and sweeping, and blue as a jay-bird's feather, and  
in a large cream hat covered with many roses, mostly crimson.   
Nobody could admire her enough.  But in the evening, when she  
was going out, she asked again:  
</p><p>"Chubby, have you got my gloves?"  
</p><p>"Which?" asked William.  
</p><p>"My new black suede."  
</p><p>"No."  
</p><p>There was a hunt.  She had lost them.  
</p><p>"Look here, mother," said William, "that's the fourth pair she's  
lost since Christmas -- at five shillings a pair!"  
</p><p>"You only gave me two of them," she remonstrated.  
</p><p>And in the evening, after supper, he stood on the hearth-rug  
whilst she sat on the sofa, and he seemed to hate her.  In the afternoon   
he had left her whilst he went to see some old friend. She  
had sat looking at a book.  After supper William wanted to write  
a letter.  
</p><p>"Here is your book, Lily," said Mrs. Morel.  "Would you care  
to go on with it for a few minutes?"  
</p><p>"No, thank you," said the girl.  "I will sit still."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="136">   
  
<p>"But it is so dull."  
</p><p>William scribbled irritably at a great rate.  As he sealed the   
envelope he said:  
</p><p>"Read a book! Why, she's never read a book in her life."  
</p><p>"Oh, go along!" said Mrs. Morel, cross with the exaggeration,  
</p><p>"It's true, mother -- she hasn't," he cried, jumping up and taking  
his old position on the hearth-rug.  "She's never read a book in  
her life."  
</p><p>"'Er's like me," chimed in Morel.  "'Er canna see what there is  
i' books, ter sit borin' your nose in 'em for, nor more can I."  
</p><p>"But you shouldn't say these things," said Mrs. Morel to her  
son.  
</p><p>"But it's true, mother -- she can't read.  What did you give her?"  
</p><p>"Well, I gave her a little thing of Annie Swan's.  Nobody wants  
to read dry stuff on Sunday afternoon."  
</p><p>"Well, I'll bet she didn't read ten lines of it."  
</p><p>"You are mistaken," said his mother.  
</p><p>All the time Lily sat miserably on the sofa.  He turned to her  
swiftly.  
</p><p>"Did you ready any?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Yes, I did," she replied.  
</p><p>"How much?"  
</p><p>"l don't know how many pages."  
</p><p>"Tell me one thing you read."  
</p><p>She could not.  
</p><p>She never got beyond the second page.  He read a great deal,  
and had a quick, active intelligence.  She could understand nothing  
but love-making and chatter.  He was accustomed to having all  
his thoughts sifted through his mother's mind; so, when he wanted  
companionship, and was asked in reply to be the billing and twittering   
lover, he hated his betrothed.  
</p><p>"You know, mother," he said, when he was alone with her  
at night, "she's no idea of money, she's so wessel-brained.  When  
she's paid, she'll suddenly buy such rot as marrons glaces, and  
then I have to buy her season ticket, and her extras, even her   
underclothing.  And she wants to get married, and I think myself we  
might as well get married next year.  But at this rate -- "  
</p><p>"A fine mess of a marriage it would be," replied his mother.   
"I should consider it again, my boy."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="137">   
<p>"Oh, well, I've gone too far to break off now," he said, "and  
so I shall get married as soon as I can."  
</p><p>"Very well, my boy.  If you will, you will, and there's no   
stopping you; but I tell you, I can't sleep when I think about it."  
</p><p>"Oh, she'll be all right, mother.  We shall manage."  
</p><p>"And she lets you buy her underclothing?" asked the mother.  
</p><p>"Well," he began apologetically, "she didn't ask me; but one  
morning -- and it was cold -- I found her on the station shivering,  
not able to keep still; so I asked her if she was well wrapped up.   
She said: 'I think so.' So I said: 'Have you got warm underthings  
on?' And she said: 'No, they were cotton.' I asked her why on  
earth she hadn't got something thicker on in weather like that,  
and she said because she had nothing.  And there she is -- a bronchial  
subject! I had to take her and get some warm things.  Well, mother,  
I shouldn't mind the money if we had any.  And, you know, she  
ought to keep enough to pay for her season-ticket; but no, she  
comes to me about that, and I have to find the money."  
</p><p>"It's a poor lookout," said Mrs. Morel bitterly.  
</p><p>He was pale, and his rugged face, that used to be so perfectly  
careless and laughing, was stamped with conflict and despair.  
</p><p>"But I can't give her up now; it's gone too far," he said.  "And,  
besides, for some things I couldn't do without her."  
</p><p>"My boy, remember you're taking your life in your hands,"  
said Mrs. Morel.  "Nothing is as bad as a marriage that's a hopeless   
failure.  Mine was bad enough, God knows, and ought to teach  
you something; but it might have been worse by a long chalk."  
</p><p>He leaned with his back against the side of the chimney-piece,  
his hands in his pockets.  He was a big, raw-boned man, who  
looked as if he would go to the world's end if he wanted to.  But  
she saw the despair on his face.  
</p><p>"I couldn't give her up now," he said.  
</p><p>"Well," she said, "remember there are worse wrongs than   
breaking off an engagement."  
</p><p>"I can't give her up now," he said.  
</p><p>The clock ticked on; mother and son remained in silence, a  
conflict between them; but he would say no more.  At last she  
said:  
</p><p>"Well, go to bed, my son.  You'll feel better in the morning,  
and perhaps you'll know better."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="138">   
  
<p>He kissed her, and went.  She raked the fire.  Her heart was heavy  
now as it had never been.  Before, with her husband, things had  
seemed to be breaking down in her, but they did not destroy her  
power to live.  Now her soul felt lamed in itself.  It was her hope  
that was struck.  
</p><p>And so often William manifested the same hatred towards his  
betrothed.  On the last evening at home he was railing against her.  
</p><p>"Well," he said, "if you don't believe me, what she's like, would  
you believe she has been confirmed three times?"  
</p><p>"Nonsense!" laughed Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Nonsense or not, she has! That's what confirmation means  
for her-a bit of a theatrical show where she can cut a figure."  
</p><p>"I haven't, Mrs. Morel!" cried the girl -- "I haven't! it   
is not true!"  
</p><p>"What!" he cried, flashing round on her.  "Once in Bromley,  
once in Beckenham, and once somewhere else."  
</p><p>"Nowhere else!" she said, in tears -- "nowhere else!"  
</p><p>"It was! And if it wasn't why were you confirmed twice?"  
</p><p>"Once I was only fourteen, Mrs. Morel," she pleaded, tears  
in her eyes.  
</p><p>"Yes," said Mrs. Morel; "I can quite understand it, child.  Take  
no notice of him.  You ought to be ashamed, William, saying such  
things."  
</p><p>"But it's true.  She's religious -- she had blue velvet Prayer-Books  
-and she's not as much religion, or anything else, in her than that  
table-leg.  Gets confirmed three times for show, to show herself  
off, and that's how she is in everything -- everything!"  
</p><p>The girl sat on the sofa, crying.  She was not strong.  
</p><p>"As for love!" he cried, "you might as well ask a fly to love you!  
It'll love settling on you -- "  
</p><p>"Now, say no more," commanded Mrs. Morel.  "If you want  
to say these things, you must find another place than this.  I am  
ashamed of you, William! Why don't you be more manly.  To do  
nothing but find fault with a girl, and then pretend you're engaged  
to her! "  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel subsided in wrath and indignation.  
</p><p>William was silent, and later he repented, kissed and comforted  
the girl.  Yet it was true, what he had said.  He hated her.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="139">   
<p>When they were going away, Mrs. Morel accompanied them  
as far as Nottingham.  It was a long way to Keston station.  
</p><p>"You know, mother," he said to her, "Gyp's shallow.   
Nothing goes deep with her."  
</p><p>"William, I wish you wouldn't say these things," said Mrs. Morel,  
very uncomfortable for the girl who walked beside her.  
</p><p>"But it doesn't, mother.  She's very much in love with me now,  
but if I died she'd have forgotten me in three months."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel was afraid.  Her heart beat furiously, hearing the  
quiet bitterness of her son's last speech.  
</p><p>"How do you know?" she replied.  "You don't know, and   
therefore you've no right to say such a thing."  
</p><p>"He's always saying these things!" cried the girl.  
</p><p>"In three months after I was buried you'd have somebody else,  
and I should be forgotten," he said.  "And that's your love!"  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel saw them into the train in Nottingham, then she  
retumed home.  
</p><p>"There's one comfort," she said to  Paul -- "he'll  never  have  any  
money to marry on, that I am sure of.  And so she'll save him that  
way."  
</p><p>So she took cheer.  Matters were not yet very desperate.  She  
firmly believed William would never marry his Gipsy.  She waited,  
and she kept Paul near to her.  
</p><p>All summer long William's letters had a feverish tone; he seemed  
unnatural and intense.  Sometimes he was exaggeratedly jolly,   
usually he was flat and bitter in his letter.  
</p><p>"Ah," his mother said, "I'm afraid he's ruining himself against  
that creature, who isn't worthy of his love -- no, no more than a  
rag doll."  
</p><p>He wanted to come home.  The midsummer holiday was gone;  
it was a long while to Christmas.  He wrote in wild excitement,  
saying he could come for Saturday and Sunday at Goose Fair,  
the first week in October.  
</p><p>"You are not well, my boy," said his mother, when she saw him.  
She was almost in tears at having him to herself again.  
</p><p>"No, I've not been well," he said.  "I've seemed to have a   
dragging cold all the last month, but it's going, I think."  
</p><p>It was sunny October weather.  He seemed wild with joy, like  
a schoolboy escaped; then again he was silent and reserved.  He  
  
  
<pb n="140">   
  
was more gaunt than ever, and there was a haggard look in his  
eyes.  
</p><p>"You are doing too much," said his mother to him.  
</p><p>He was doing extra work, trying to make some money to marry  
on, he said.  He only talked to his mother once on the Saturday  
night; then he was sad and tender about his beloved.  
</p><p>"And yet, you know, mother, for all that,  
if I died she'd be broken-hearted for two months, and then she'd   
start to forget me. You'd see, she'd never come home here to look   
at my grave, not even once."  
</p><p>"Why, William," said his mother, "you're not going to die, so  
why talk about it?"  
</p><p>"But whether or not -- " he replied.  
</p><p>"And she can't help it.  She is like that, and if you choose her --  
well, you can't grumble," said his mother.  
</p><p>On the Sunday morning, as he was putting his collar on:  
</p><p>"Look," he said to his mother, holding up his chin, "what a  
rash my collar's made under my chin!"  
</p><p>Just at the junction of chin and throat was a big red inflammation.  
</p><p>"It ought not to do that," said his mother.  "Here, put a bit of  
this soothing ointment on.  You should wear different collars."  
</p><p>He went away on Sunday midnight, seeming better and more  
solid for his two days at home.  
</p><p>On Tuesday morning came a telegram from London that he  
was ill.  Mrs. Morel got off her knees from washing the floor, read  
the telegram, called a neighbour, went to her landlady and   
borrowed a sovereign, put on her things, and set off.  She hurried to  
Keston, caught an express for London in Nottingham.  She had to  
wait in Nottingham nearly an hour.  A small figure in her black  
bonnet, she was anxiously asking the porters if they knew how  
to get to Elmers End.  The journey was three hours.  She sat in her  
comer in a kind of stupor, never moving.  At King's Cross still no  
one could tell her how to get to Elmers End.  Carrying her string  
bag, that contained her nightdress, a comb and brush, she went  
from person to person.  At last they sent her underground to Cannon Street.  
</p><p>It was six o'clock when she arrived at William's lodging.  The  
blinds were not down.</p>  
  
<pb n="141">   
<p>"How is he?" she asked.  
</p><p>"No better," said the landlady.  
</p><p>She followed the woman upstairs.  William lay on the bed, with  
bloodshot eyes, his face rather discoloured.  The clothes were  
tossed about, there was no fire in the room, a glass of milk stood  
on the stand at his bedside.  No one had been with him.  
</p><p>"Why, my son!" said the mother bravely.  
</p><p>He did not answer.  He looked at her, but did not see her.  Then  
he began to say, in a dull voice, as if repeating a letter from   
dictation: "Owing to a leakage in the hold of this vessel, the sugar had  
set, and become converted into rock.  It needed  
hacking -- "  
</p><p>He was quite unconscious.  It had been his business to examine  
some such cargo of sugar in the Port of London.  
</p><p>"How long has he been like this?" the mother asked the land-  
lady.  
</p><p>"He got home at six o'clock on Monday morning, and he seemed  
to sleep all day; then in the night we heard him talking, and this  
morning he asked for you.  So I wired, and we fetched the doctor."  
</p><p>"Will you have a fire made?"  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel tried to soothe her son, to keep him still.  
</p><p>The doctor came.  It was pneumonia, and, he said, a peculiar  
erysipelas, which had started under the chin where the collar  
chafed, and was spreading over the face.  He hoped it would not  
get to the brain.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel settled down to nurse.  She prayed for William,  
prayed that he would recognise her.  But the young man's face  
grew more discoloured.  In the night she struggled with him.  He  
raved, and raved, and would not come to consciousness.  At two  
o'clock, in a dreadful paroxysm, he died.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel sat perfectly still for an hour in the lodging   
bedroom; then she roused the household.  
</p><p>At six o'clock, with the aid of the charwoman, she laid him  
out; then she went round the dreary London village to the registrar  
and the doctor.  
</p><p>At nine o'clock to the cottage on Scargill Street came another  
wire:  
</p><p>"William died last night.  Let father come, bring money."  
Annie, Paul, and Arthur were at home; Mr. Morel was gone  
  
  
<pb n="142">   
  
to work.  The three children said not a word.  Annie began to  
whimper with fear; Paul set off for his father.  
</p><p>It was a beautiful day.  At Brinsley pit the white steam melted  
slowly in the sunshine of a soft blue sky; the wheels of the   
headstocks twinkled high up; the screen, shuffling its coal into the  
trucks, made a busy noise.  
</p><p>"I want my father; he's got to go to London," said the boy to  
the first man he met on the bank.  
</p><p>"Tha wants Walter Morel? Go in theer an' tell Joe Ward."  
</p><p>Paul went into the little top office.  
</p><p>"I want my father; he's got to go to London."  
</p><p>"Thy feyther? Is he down? What's his name?"  
</p><p>"Mr. Morel."  
</p><p>"What, Walter?  Is owt amiss?"  
</p><p>"He's  
got to go to London."  
</p><p>The man went to the telephone and rang up the bottom office.  
</p><p>"Walter Morel's wanted, number 42, Hard.  Summat's amiss;  
there's his lad here."  
</p><p>Then he turned round to Paul.  
</p><p>"He'll be up in a few minutes," he said.  
</p><p>Paul wandered out to the pit-top.  He watched the chair come  
up, with its wagon of coal.  The great iron cage sank back on its  
rest, a full carfle was hauled off, an empty tram run on to the chair,  
a bell ting'ed somewhere, the chair heaved, then dropped like a  
stone.  
</p><p>Paul did not realise William was dead; it was impossible, with  
such a bustle going on.  The puller-off swung the small truck on to  
the turn-table, another man ran with it along the bank down the  
curving lines.  
</p><p>"And William is dead, and my mother's in London, and what  
will she be doing.?" the boy asked himself, as if it were a conundrum.  
</p><p>He watched chair after chair come up, and still no father.  At  
last, standing beside a wagon, a man's form! the chair sank on its  
rests, Morel stepped off.  He was slightly lame from an accident.  
</p><p>"Is it thee, Paul? Is 'e  worse?"  
</p><p>"You've got to go to London."  
</p><p>The two walked off the pit-bank, where men were watching  
curiously.  As they came out and went along the railway, with the  
  
  
<pb n="143">   
sunny autumn field on one side and a wall of trucks on the other,  
Morel said in a frightened voice:  
</p><p>"'E's niver gone, child?"  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"When wor't?"  
</p><p>"Last night.  We had a telegram from my mother."  
</p><p>Morel walked on a few strides, then leaned up against a truck-  
side, his hand over his eyes.  He was not crying.  Paul stood looking  
round, waiting.  On the weighing machine a truck trundled slowly.   
Paul saw everything, except his father leaning against the truck  
as if he were tired.  
</p><p>Morel had only once before been to London.  He set off, scared  
and peaked, to help his wife.  That was on Tuesday.  The children  
were left alone in the house.  Paul went to work, Arthur went to  
school, and Annie had in a friend to be with her.  
</p><p>On Saturday night, as Paul was turning the corner, coming home  
from Keston, he saw his mother and father, who had come to  
Sethley Bridge Station.  They were walking in silence in the  
dark, tired, straggling apart.  The boy waited.  
</p><p>"Mother!" he said, in the darkness.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel's small figure seemed not to observe.  He spoke  
again.  
</p><p>"Paul!" she said, uninterestedly.  
</p><p>She let him kiss her, but she seemed unaware of him.  
</p><p>In the house she was the same -- small, white, and mute.  She  
noticed nothing, she said nothing, only:  
</p><p>"The coffin will be here to-night, Walter.  You'd better see about  
some help." Then, turning to the children: "We're bringing him  
home."  
</p><p>Then she relapsed into the same mute looking into space, her  
hands folded on her lap.  Paul, looking at her, felt he could not  
breathe.  The house was dead silent.  
</p><p>"I went to work, mother," he said plaintively.  
</p><p>"Did you?" she answered, dully.  
</p><p>After half an hour Morel, troubled and bewildered, came in  
again.  
</p><p>"Wheer s'll we ha'e him when he does come?" he asked his wife.   
</p><p>"In the front-room."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="144">   
  
<p>"Then I'd better shift th' table?"  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"An' ha'e him across th' chairs?"  
</p><p>"You know there --  Yes, I suppose so."  
</p><p>Morel and Paul went, with a candle, into the parlour.  There  
was no gas there.  The father unscrewed the top of the big mahogany   
oval table, and cleared the middle of the room; then he arranged   
six chairs opposite each other, so that the coffin could stand  
on their beds.  
</p><p>"You niver seed such a length as he is!" said the miner, and  
watching anxiously as he worked.  
</p><p>Paul went to the bay window and looked out.  The ash-tree  
stood monstrous and black in front of the wide darkness.  It was  
a faintly luminous night.  Paul went back to his mother.  
</p><p>At ten o'clock Morel called:  
</p><p>"He's here!"  
</p><p>Everyone started.  There was a noise of unbarring and   
unlocking the front door, which opened straight from the night into the  
room.  
</p><p>"Bring another candle," called Morel.  
</p><p>Annie and Arthur went.  Paul followed with his mother.  He  
stood with his arm round her waist in the inner doorway.   
Down the middle of the cleared room waited six chairs, face to  
face.  In the window, against the lace curtains, Arthur held up one candle,  
and by the open door, against the night, Annie stood leaning   
forward, her brass candlestick glittering.  
</p><p>There was the noise of wheels.  Outside in the darkness of the  
street below Paul could see horses and a black vehicle, one lamp,  
and a few pale faces; then some men, miners, au in their shirt-  
sleeves, seemed to struggle in the obscurity.  Presently two men  
appeared, bowed beneath a great weight.  It was Morel and his  
neighbour.  
</p><p>"Steady!" called Morel, out of breath.  
</p><p>He and his fellow mounted the steep garden step, heaved into  
the candlelight with their gleaming coffin-end.  Limbs of other  
men were seen struggling behind.  Morel and Bums, in front,   
staggered; the great dark weight swayed.  
</p><p>"Steady, steady!" cried Morel, as if in pain.   
</p><p>All the six bearers were up in the small garden, holding the  
  
  
<pb n="145">   
great coffin aloft.  There were three more steps to the door.  The  
yellow lamp of the carriage shone alone down the black road.  
</p><p>"Now then!" said Morel.  
</p><p>The coffin swayed, the men began to mount the three steps with  
their load.  Annie's candle flickered, and she whimpered as the  
first men appeared, and the limbs and bowed heads of six men  
struggled to climb into the room, bearing the coffin that rode like  
sorrow on their living flesh.  
</p><p>"Oh, my son -- my son!" Mrs. Morel sang softly, and each time  
the coffin swung to the unequal climbing of the men: "Oh, my  
son -- my son -- my son!"  
</p><p>"Mother!" Paul whimpered, his hand round her waist.  
</p><p>She did not hear.  
</p><p>"Oh, my son -- my son!" she repeated.  
</p><p>Paul saw drops of sweat fall from his father's brow.  Six men  
were in the room -- six coatless men, with yielding, struggling limbs,  
filling the room and knocking against the furniture.  The coffin  
veered, and was gently lowered on to the chairs.  The sweat fen  
from Morel's face on its boards.  
</p><p>"My word, he's a weight!" said a man, and the five miners  
sighed, bowed, and, trembling with the struggle, descended the  
steps again, closing the door behind them.  
</p><p>The family was alone in the parlour with the great polished  
box.  William, when laid out, was six feet four inches long.  Like  
a monument lay the bright brown, ponderous coffin.  Paul thought  
it would never be got out of the room again.  His mother was  
stroking the polished wood.  
</p><p>They buried him on the Monday in the little cemetery on the  
hillside that looks over the fields at the big church and the houses.   
It was sunny, and the white chrysanthemums frilled themselves  
in the warmth.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel could not be persuaded, after this, to talk and take  
her old bright interest in life.  She remained shut off.  All the way  
home in the train she had said to herself : "If only it could have  
been me! "  
</p><p>When Paul came home at night he found his mother sitting,  
her day's work done, with hands folded in her lap upon her coarse  
apron.  She always used to have changed her dress and put on a  
black apron, before.  Now Annie set his supper, and his mother  
  
  
<pb n="146">   
  
sat looking blankly in front of her, her mouth shut tight.  Then he  
beat his brains for news to tell her.  
</p><p>"Mother, Miss Jordan was down to-day, and she said my sketch  
of a colliery at work was beautiful."  
</p><p>But Mrs. Morel took no notice.  Night after night he forced  
himself to tell her things, although she did not listen.  It drove him  
almost insane to have her thus.  At last:  
</p><p>"What's a-matter, mother?" he asked.  
</p><p>She did not hear.  
</p><p>"What's a-matter?" he persisted.  "Mother, what's a-matter?"  
</p><p>"You know what's the matter," she said irritably, turning away.  
</p><p>The lad -- he was sixteen years old -- went to bed drearily.  He  
was cut off and wretched through October, November and December.    
His mother tried, but she could not rouse herself.  She could  
only brood on her dead son; he had been let to die so cruelly.  
</p><p>At last, on December 23, with his five shillings Christmas-box  
in his pocket, Paul wandered blindly home.  His mother looked at  
him, and her heart stood still.  
</p><p>"What's the matter?" she asked.  
</p><p>"I'm badly, mother!" he replied.  "Mr.  Jordan gave me five   
shillings for a Christmas-box!"  
</p><p>He handed it to her with trembling hands.  She put it on the  
table.  
</p><p>"You aren't glad!" he reproached her; but he trembled violently.  
</p><p>"Where hurts you?" she said, unbuttoning his overcoat.  
</p><p>It was the old question.  
</p><p>"I feel badly, mother."  
</p><p>She undressed him and put him to bed.  He had  
pneumonia dangerously, the doctor said.  
</p><p>"Might he never have had it if I'd kept him at home, not let  
him go to Nottingham?" was one of the first things she asked.  
</p><p>"He might not have been so bad," said the doctor.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel stood condemned on ber own ground.  
</p><p>"I should have watched the living, not the dead," she told herself.  
</p><p>Paul was very ill.  His mother lay in bed at nights with him; they  
could not afford a nurse.  He grew worse, and the crisis approached.   
One night he tossed into consciousness in the ghastly, sickly feeling  
  
  
<pb n="147">   
  
of dissolution, when all the cells in the body seem in intense  
irritability to be breaking down, and consciousness makes a last  
flare of struggle, like madness.  
</p><p>"I s'll die, mother!" be cried, heaving for breath on the pillow.   
</p><p>She lifted him up, crying in a small voice:  
</p><p>"Oh, my son -- my son!"  
</p><p>That brought him to.  He realised her.  His whole will rose up  
and arrested him.  He put his head on her breast, and took ease of  
her for love.  
</p><p>"For some things," said his aunt, "it was a good thing Paul was  
ill that Christmas.  I believe it saved his mother."  
</p><p>Paul was in bed for seven weeks.  He got up white and fragile.   
His father had bought him a pot of scarlet and gold tulips.  They  
used to flame in the window in the March sunshine as he sat on  
the sofa chattering to his mother.  The two knitted together in  
perfect intimacy.  Mrs. Morel's life now rooted itself in Paul.  
</p><p>William had been a prophet.  Mrs. Morel had a little present  
and a letter from Lily at Christmas.  Mrs. Morel's sister had a  
letter at the New Year.  
</p><p>"I was at a ball last night.  Some delightful people were there,  
and I enjoyed myself thoroughly," said the letter.  "I had every  
dance -- did not sit out one."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel never heard any more of her.  
</p><p>Morel and his wife were gentle with each other for some time  
after the death of their son.  He would go into a kind of daze,   
staring wide-eyed and blank across the room.  Then he got up suddenly   
and hurried out to the Three Spots, returning in his normal  
state.  But never in his life would he go for a walk up Shepstone,  
past the office where his son had worked, and he always avoided  
the cemetery.</p>  
  
  
</div2>  
</div1> 
<div1 type="part" n="2">  
  
  
<div2 type="chapter" n="7">  
<head>"Lad-and-Girl Love"  
</head> 
<pb n="151">   
  
<p>PAUL had been many times up to Willey Farm during the autumn.   
He was friends with the two youngest boys.  Edgar the eldest,  
would not condescend at first.  And Miriam also refused to be  
approached.  She was afraid of being set at nought, as by her own  
brothers.  The girl was romantic in her soul.  Everywhere was a  
Walter Scott heroine being loved by men with helmets or with  
plumes in their caps.  She herself was something of a princess  
turned into a swine-girl in her own imagination.  And she was  
afraid lest this boy, who, nevertheless, looked something like a  
Walter Scott hero, who could paint and speak French, and knew  
what algebra meant, and who went by train to Nottingham every  
day, might consider her simply as the swine-girl, unable to   
perceive the princess beneath; so she held aloof.  
</p><p>Her great companion was ber mother.  They were both brown-  
eyed, and inclined to be mystical, such women as treasure religion  
inside them, breathe it in their nostrils, and see the whole of life  
in a mist thereof.  So to Miriam, Christ and God made one great  
figure, which she loved tremblingly and passionately when a   
tremendous sunset burned out the western sky, and Ediths, and  
Lucys, and Rowenas, Brian de Bois Guilberts, Rob Roys, and  
Guy Mannerings, rustled the sunny leaves in the morning, or sat  
in her bedroom aloft, alone, when it snowed.  That was life to her.   
For the rest, she drudged in the house, which work she would  
not have minded had not her clean red floor been mucked up   
immediately by the trampling farm-boots of her brothers.  She madly  
wanted her little brother of four to let her swathe him and stifle  
him in her love; she went to church reverently, with bowed head,  
and quivered in anguish from the vulgarity of the other choir-  
girls and from the common-sounding voice of the curate; she  
  
  
<pb n="152">   
  
fought with her brothers, whom she considered brutal louts; and  
she held not her father in too high esteem because he did not carry  
any mystical ideals cherished in his heart, but only wanted to have  
as easy a time as he could, and his meals when he was ready for  
them.  
</p><p>She hated her position as swine-girl.  She wanted to be considered.    
She wanted to learn, thinking that if she could read, as  
Paul said he could read, "Colomba", or the "Voyage autour de  
ma Chambre", the world would have a different face for her and  
a deepened respect.  She could not be princess by wealth or standing.    
So she was mad to have learning whereon to pride herself.   
For she was different from other folk, and must not be scooped  
up among the common fry.  Learning was the only distinction to  
which she thought to aspire.  
</p><p>Her beauty -- that of a shy, wild, quiveringly sensitive thing --  
seemed nothing to her.  Even her soul, so strong for rhapsody,  
was not enough.  She must have something to reinforce her pride,  
because she felt different from other people.  Paul she eyed rather  
wistfully.  On the whole, she scorned the male sex.  But here was a  
new specimen, quick, light, graceful, who could be gentle and  
who could be sad, and who was clever, and who knew a lot, and  
who had a death in the family.  The boy's poor morsel of learning  
exalted him almost sky-high in her esteem.  Yet she tried hard to  
scorn him, because he would not see in her the princess but only  
the swine-girl.  And he scarcely observed her.  
</p><p>Then he was so ill, and she felt he would be weak.  Then she  
would be stronger than he.  Then she could love him.  If she could  
be mistress of him in his weakness, take care of him, if he could  
depend on her, if she could, as it were, have him in her arms, how  
she would love him!  
</p><p>As soon as the skies brightened and plum-blossom was out,  
Paul drove off in the milkman's heavy float up to Willey Farm.   
Mr. Leivers shouted in a kindly fashion at the boy, then clicked  
to the horse as they climbed the hill slowly, in the freshness of  
the morning.  White clouds went on their way, crowding to the  
back of the hills that were rousing in the spring-time.  The water  
of Nethermere lay below, very blue against the seared meadows  
and the thorn-trees.  
</p><p>It was four and a half miles' drive.  Tiny buds on the hedges,  
  
  
<pb n="153">   
  
vivid as copper-green, were opening into rosettes; and thrushes  
called, and blackbirds shrieked and scolded.  It was a new,   
glamorous world.  
</p><p>Miriam, peeping through the kitchen window, saw the horse  
walk through the big white gate into the farmyard that was backed  
by the oak-wood, still bare.  Then a youth in a heavy overcoat  
climbed down.  He put up his hands for the whip and the rug that  
the good-looking, ruddy farmer handed down to him.  
</p><p>Miriam appeared in the doorway.  She was nearly sixteen, very  
beautiful, with her warm colouring, her gravity, her eyes dilating  
suddenly like an ecstasy.  
</p><p>"I say," said Paul, turning shyly aside, "your daffodils are nearly  
out.  Isn't it early? But don't they look cold?"  
</p><p>"Cold!" said Miriam, in ber musical, caressing voice.  
</p><p>"The green on their buds -- " and he faltered into silence  
timidly.  
</p><p>"Let me take the rug," said Miriam over-gently.  
</p><p>"I can carry it," he answered, rather injured.  But he yielded it  
to her.  
</p><p>Then Mrs. Leivers appeared.  
</p><p>"I'm sure you're tired and cold," she said.  "Let me take your  
coat.  It is heavy.  You mustn't walk far in it."  
</p><p>She helped him off with his coat.  He was quite unused to such  
attention.  She was almost smothered under its weight.  
</p><p>"Why, mother," laughed the farmer as he passed through the  
kitchen, swinging the great milk-chums, "you've got almost more  
than you can manage there."  
</p><p>She beat up the sofa cushions for the youth.  
</p><p>The kitchen was very small and irregular.  The farm had been  
originally a labourer's cottage.  And the furniture was old and   
battered.  But Paul loved it -- loved the sack-bag that formed the  
hearthrug, and the funny little comer under the stairs, and the  
small window deep in the corner, through which, bending a little,  
be could see the plum trees in the back garden and the lovely round  
hills beyond.  
</p><p>"Won't you lie down?" said Mrs. Leivers.  
</p><p>"Oh no; I'm not tired," he said.  "Isn't it lovely coming out, don't  
you think? I saw a sloe-bush in blossom and a lot of celandines.   
I'm glad it's sunny."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="154">   
  
<p>"Can I give you anything to eat or to drink?"  
</p><p>"No, thank you."  
</p><p>"How's your mother?"  
</p><p>"I think she's tired now.  I think she's had too much to do.    
Perhaps in a little while she'll go to Skegness with me.  Then she'll be  
able to rest.  I s'll be glad if she can."  
</p><p>"Yes," replied Mrs. Leivers.  "It's a wonder she isn't ill herself."  
</p><p>Miriam was moving about preparing dinner.  Paul watched   
everything that happened.  His face was pale and thin, but his eyes were  
quick and bright with fife as ever.  He watched the strange, almost  
rhapsodic way in which the girl moved about, carrying a great  
stew-jar to the oven, or looking in the saucepan.  The atmosphere was  
different from that of his own home, where everything seemed  
so ordinary.  When Mr. Leivers called loudly outside to the horse,  
that was reaching over to feed on the rose-bushes in the garden,  
the girl started, looked round with dark eyes, as if something had  
come breaking in on her world.  There was a sense of silence inside  
the house and out.  Miriam seemed as in some dreamy tale, a  
maiden in bondage, her spirit dreaming in a land far away and  
magical.  And her discoloured, old blue frock and her broken boots  
seemed only like the romantic rags of King Cophetua's beggar-  
maid.  
</p><p>She suddenly became aware of his keen blue eyes upon ber,  
taking her all in.  Instantly ber broken boots and her frayed old  
frock hurt her.  She resented his seeing everything.  Even he knew  
that her stocking was not pulled up.  She went into the scullery,  
blushing deeply.  And afterwards her hands trembled slightly at her  
work.  She nearly dropped all she handled.  When her inside dream  
was shaken, her body quivered with trepidation.  She resented that  
he saw so much.  
</p><p>Mrs. Leivers sat for some time talking to the boy, although she  
was needed at her work.  She was too polite to leave him.  Presently  
she excused herself and rose.  After a while she looked into the tin  
saucepan.  
</p><p>"Oh dear, Miriam," she cried, "these potatoes have boiled dry!"  
</p><p>Miriam started as if she had been stung.  
</p><p>"Have they, mother?" she cried.  
</p><p>"I shouldn't care, Miriam," said the mother, "if I hadn't trusted  
them to you." She peered into the pan.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="155">   
<p>The girl stiffened as if from a blow.  Her dark eyes dilated; she  
remained standing in the same spot.  
</p><p>"Well," she answered, gripped tight in self-conscious shame,  
"I'm sure I looked at them five minutes since."  
</p><p>"Yes," said the mother, "I know it's easily done."  
</p><p>"They're not much burned," said Paul.  "It doesn't matter, does  
it?"  
</p><p>Mrs. Leivers looked at the youth with her brown, hurt eyes.  
</p><p>"It wouldn't matter but for the boys," she said to him.  "Only  
Miriam knows what a trouble they make if the potatoes are  
'caught'."  
</p><p>"Then," thought Paul to himself, "you shouldn't let them make  
a trouble."  
</p><p>After a while Edgar came in.  He wore leggings, and his boots  
were covered with earth.  He was rather small, rather formal,  
for  
a farmer.  He glanced at Paul, nodded to him distantly, and  
said:  
</p><p>"Dinner ready?"  
</p><p>"Nearly, Edgar," replied the mother apologetically.  
</p><p>"I'm ready for mine," said the young man, taking up the   
newspaper and reading.  Presently the rest of the family trooped in.   
Dinner was served.  The meal went rather brutally.  The over-  
gentleness and apologetic tone of the mother brought out all the  
brutality of manners in the sons.  Edgar tasted the potatoes, moved  
his mouth quickly like a rabbit, looked indigantly at his mother,  
and said:  
</p><p>"These potatoes are burnt, mother."  
</p><p>"Yes, Edgar.  I forgot them for a minute.  Perhaps you'll have  
bread if you can't eat them."  
</p><p>Edgar looked in anger across at Miriam.  
</p><p>"What was Miriam doing that she couldn't attend to them?"  
he said.  
</p><p>Miriam looked up.  Her mouth opened, her dark eyes blazed and  
winced, but she said nothing.  She swallowed her anger and her  
shame, bowing her dark head.  
</p><p>"I'm sure she was trying hard," said the mother.  
</p><p>"She hasn't got sense even to boil the potatoes," said Edgar.   
"What is she kept at home for?"  
</p><p>"On'y for eating everything that's left in th' pantry," said  
Maurice.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="156">   
  
<p>"They don't forget that potato-pie against our Miriam," laughed  
the father.  
</p><p>She was utterly humiliated.  The mother sat in silence, suffering,  
like some saint out of place at the brutal board.  
</p><p>It puzzled Paul.  He wondered vaguely why all this intense   
feeling went running because of a few burnt potatoes.  The mother  
exalted everything -- even a bit of housework -- to the plane of a   
religious trust.  The sons resented this; they felt themselves cut away  
underneath, and they answered with brutality and also with a sneer-  
ing superciliousness.  
</p><p>Paul was just opening out from childhood into manhood.  This  
atmosphere, where everything took a religious value, came with a  
subtle fascination to him.  There was something in the air.  His own  
mother was logical.  Here there was something different, something  
he loved, something that at times he hated.  
</p><p>Miriam quarrelled with her brothers fiercely.  Later in the   
afternoon, when they had gone away again, her mother said:  
</p><p>"You disappointed me at dinner-time, Miriam."  
</p><p>The girl dropped her head.  
</p><p>"They are such brutes!" she suddenly cried, looking up with  
flashing eyes.  
</p><p>"But hadn't you promised not to answer them?" said the mother.   
"And I believed in you.  I can't stand it when you wrangle."  
</p><p>"But they're so hateful!" cried Miriam, "and -- and low."  
</p><p>"Yes, dear.  But how often have I asked you not to answer   
Edgar back? Can't you let him say what he likes?"  
</p><p>"But why should he say what he likes?"  
</p><p>"Aren't you strong enough to bear it, Miriam, if even for my  
sake? Are you so weak that you must wrangle with them?"  
</p><p>Mrs. Leivers stuck unflinchingly to this doctrine of "the other  
cheek".  She could not instil it at all into the boys.  With the girls  
she succeeded better, and Miriam was the child of her heart.  The  
boys loathed the other cheek when it was presented to them.  Miriam  
was often sufficiently lofty to tum it.  Then they spat on her and  
hated her.  But she walked in her proud humility, living within  
herself.  
</p><p>There was always this feeling of jangle and discord in the Leivers  
family.  Although the boys resented so bitterly this eternal appeal  
to their deeper feelings of resignation and proud humility, yet it  
  
  
<pb n="157">   
  
had its effect on them.  They could not establish between themselves  
and an outsider just the ordinary human feeling and unexaggerated  
friendship; they were always restless for the something deeper.   
Ordinary folk seemed shallow to them, trivial and inconsiderable.   
And so they were unaccustomed, painfully uncouth in the simplest  
social intercourse, suffering, and yet insolent in their superiority.   
Then beneath was the yearning for the soul-intimacy to which  
they could not attain because they were too dumb, and every approach   
to close connection was blocked by their clumsy contempt  
of other people.  They wanted genuine intimacy, but they could  
not get even normally near to anyone, because they scorned to  
take the first steps, they scorned the triviality which forms common  
human intercourse.  
</p><p>Paul fell under Mrs. Leivers's spell.  Everything had a religious  
and intensified meaning when he was with her.  His soul, hurt, highly  
developed, sought her as if for nourishment.  Together they seemed  
to sift the vital fact from an experience.  
</p><p>Miriam was her mother's daughter.  In the sunshine of the   
afternoon mother and daughter went down the fields with him.  They  
looked for nests.  There was a jenny wren's in the hedge by the  
orchard.  
</p><p>"I do want you to see this," said Mrs. Leivers.  
</p><p>He crouched down and carefully put his finger through the  
thorns into the round door of the nest.  
</p><p>"It's almost as if you were feeling inside the live body of the  
bird," he said, "it's so warm.  They say a bird makes its nest round  
like a cup with pressing its breast on it.  Then how did it make the  
ceiling round, I wonder?"  
</p><p>The nest seemed to start into life for the two women.  After that,  
Miriam came to see it every day.  It seemed so close to her.  Again,  
going down the hedgeside with the girl, he noticed the celandines,  
scalloped splashes of gold, on the side of the ditch.  
</p><p>"I like them," he said, "when their petals go flat back with the  
sunshine.  They seemed to be pressing themselves at the sun."  
</p><p>And then the celandines ever after drew her with a little spell.   
Anthropomorphic as she was, she stimulated him into appreciating  
things thus, and then they lived for her.  She seemed to need things  
kindling in her imagination or in her soul before she felt she had  
them.  And she was cut off from ordinary life by her religious intensity  
  
  
<pb n="158">   
  
which made the world for her either a nunnery garden or  
a paradise, where sin and knowledge were not, or else an ugly,  
cruel thing.  
</p><p>So it was in this atmosphere of subtle intimacy, this meeting in  
their common feeling for something in Nature, that their love  
started.  
</p><p>Personally, he was a long time before he realized her.  For ten  
months he had to stay at home after his illness.  For a while he went  
to Skegness with his mother, and was perfectly happy.  But  
even from the seaside he wrote long letters to Mrs. Leivers about  
the shore and the sea.  And he brought back his beloved sketches  
of the flat Lincoln coast, anxious for them to see.  Almost they  
would interest the Leivers more than they interested his mother.  It  
was not his art Mrs. Morel cared about; it was himself and his  
achievement.  But Mrs. Leivers and her children were almost bis  
disciples.  They kindled him and made him glow to his work,  
whereas his mother's influence was to make him quietly determined,   
patient, dogged, unwearied.  
</p><p>He soon was friends with the boys, whose rudeness was only  
superficial.  They had all, when they could trust themselves, a  
strange gentleness and lovableness.  
</p><p>"Will you come with me on to the fallow?" asked Edgar, rather  
hesitatingly.  
</p><p>Paul went joyfully, and spent the afternoon helping to hoe  
or to single turnips with his friend.  He used to lie with the three  
brothers in the hay piled up in the barn and tell them about Nottingham   
and about Jordan's.  In return, they taught him to milk,  
and let him do little jobs -- chopping hay or pulping turnips -- just  
as much as be liked.  At midsummer he worked all through hay-  
harvest with them, and then he loved them.  The family was so cut  
off from the world actually.  They seemed, somehow, like "les  
derniers fils d'une race epuisee".  Though the lads were strong and  
healthy, yet they had all that over-sensitiveness and hanging-back  
which made them so lonely, yet also such close, delicate friends  
once their intimacy was won.  Paul loved them dearly, and they  
him.  
</p><p>Miriam came later.  But he had come into her life before she  
made any mark on his.  One dull afternoon, when the men were  
on the land and the rest at school, only Miriam and her mother  
  
  
<pb n="159">   
at home, the girl said to him, after having hesitated for some  time:  
</p><p>"Have you seen the swing?"  
</p><p>"No," he answered.  "Where?"  
</p><p>"In the cowshed," she replied.  
</p><p>She always hesitated to offer or to show him anything.  Men  
have such different standards of worth from women, and her dear  
things -- the valuable things to her -- her brothers had so often  
mocked or flouted.  
</p><p>"Come on, then," he replied, jumping up.  
</p><p>There were two cowsheds, one on either side of the barn.  In  
the lower, darker shed there was standing for four cows.  Hens  
flew scolding over the manger-wall as the youth and girl went forward   
for the great thick rope which hung from the beam in the  
darkness overhead, and was pushed back over a peg in the wall.  
</p><p>"It's something like a rope!" he exclaimed appreciatively; and  
he sat down on it, anxious to try it.  Then immediately he rose.  
</p><p>"Come on, then, and have first go," he said to the girl.  
</p><p>"See," she answered, going into the barn, "we put some bags on  
the seat"; and she made the swing comfortable for him.  That gave  
her pleasure.  He held the rope.  
</p><p>"Come on, then," he said to her.  
</p><p>"No, I won't go first," she answered.  
</p><p>She stood aside in her still, aloof fashion.  
</p><p>"Why?"  
</p><p>"You go," she pleaded.  
</p><p>Almost for the first time in her life she had the pleasure of   
giving up to a man, of spoiling him.  Paul looked at her.  
</p><p>"All right," he said, sitting down.  "Mind out!"  
</p><p>He set off with a spring, and in a moment was flying through the   
air, almost out of the door of the shed, the upper half of which  
was open, showing outside the drizzling rain, the filthy yard, the  
cattle standing disconsolate against the black cartshed, and at the  
back of all the grey-green wall of the wood.  She stood below in  
her crimson tam-o'-shanter and watched.  He looked down at her,  
and she saw his blue eyes sparkling.  
</p><p>"It's a treat of a swing," he said.  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>He was swinging through the air, every bit of him swinging, like  
a bird that swoops for joy of movement.  And he looked down at  
  
  
<pb n="160">   
  
her.  Her crimson cap hung over her dark curls, her beautiful warm  
face, so still in a kind of brooding, was lifted towards him.  It was  
dark and rather cold in the shed.  Suddenly a swallow came down  
from the high roof and darted out of the door.  
</p><p>"I didn't know a bird was watching," he called.  
</p><p>He swung negligently.  She could feel him falling and lifting  
through the air, as if he were lying on some force.  
</p><p>"Now I'll die," he said, in a detached, dreamy voice, as though  
he were the dying motion of the swing.  She watched him, fascinated.    
Suddenly he put on the brake and jumped out.  
</p><p>"I've had a long turn," he said.  "But it's a treat of a swing --   
it's a real treat of a swing!"  
</p><p>Miriam was amused that he took a swing so seriously and felt  
so warmly over it.  
</p><p>"No; you go on," she said.  
</p><p>"Why, don't you want one?" he asked, astonished.  
</p><p>"Well, not much.  I'll have just a little."  
</p><p>She sat down, whilst he kept the bags in place for her.  
</p><p>"It's so ripping!" he said, setting ber in motion.  "Keep your heels  
up, or they'll bang the manger wan."  
</p><p>She felt the accuracy with which he caught her, exactly at the  
right moment, and the exactly proportionate strength of his thrust,  
and she was afraid.  Down to her bowels went the hot wave of fear.   
She was in his hands.  Again, firm and inevitable came the thrust at  
the right moment.  She gripped the rope, almost swooning.  
</p><p>"Ha!" she laughed in fear.  "No higher!"  
</p><p>"But you're not a bit high," he remonstrated.  
</p><p>"But no higher."  
</p><p>He heard the fear in her voice, and desisted.  Her heart melted  
in hot pain when the moment came for him to thrust her forward  
again.  But he left her alone.  She began to breathe.  
</p><p>"Won't you really go any farther?" he asked.  "Should I keep  
you there?"  
</p><p>"No; let me go by myself," she answered.  
</p><p>He moved aside and watched her.  
</p><p>"Why, you're scarcely moving," he said.  
</p><p>She laughed slightly with shame, and in a moment got down.  
</p><p>"They say if you can swing you won't be sea-sick," he said, as  
he mounted again.  "I don't believe I should ever be sea-sick."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="161">   
<p>Away he went.  There was something fascinating to her in him.   
For the moment he was nothing but a piece of swinging stuff; not  
a particle of him that did not swing.  She could never lose herself  
so, nor could her brothers.  It roused a warmth in her.  It was almost   
as if he were a flame that had lit a warmth in her whilst he  
swung in the middle air.  
</p><p>And gradually the intimacy with the family concentrated for  
Paul on three persons -- the mother, Edgar, and Miriam.  To the  
mother he went for that sympathy and that appeal which seemed  
to draw him out.  Edgar was his very close friend.  And to Miriam  
he more or less condescended, because she seemed so humble.  
</p><p>But the girl gradually sought him out.  If he brought up his  
sketch-book, it was she who pondered longest over the last picture.    
Then she would look up at him.  Suddenly, her dark eyes  
alight like water that shakes with a stream of gold in the dark, she  
would ask:  
</p><p>"Why do I like this so?"  
</p><p>Always something in his breast shrank from these close, intimate,  
dazzled looks of hers.  
</p><p>"Why do you?" he asked.  
</p><p>"I don't know.  It seems so true."  
</p><p>"It's because -- it's because there is scarcely any shadow in it;  
it's more shimmery, as if I'd painted the shimmering protoplasm  
in the leaves and everywhere, and not the stiffness of the shape.   
That seems dead to me.  Only this shimmeriness is the real living.   
The shape is a dead crust.  The shimmer is inside really."  
</p><p>And she, with her little finger in her mouth, would ponder these  
sayings.  They gave her a feeling of life again, and vivified things  
which had meant nothing to her.  She managed to find some meaning in   
his struggling, abstract speeches.  And they were the medium  
through which she came distinctly at her beloved objects.  
</p><p>Another day she sat at sunset whilst he was painting some pine-  
trees which caught the red glare from the west.  He had been quiet.  
</p><p>"There you are!" he said suddenly.  "I wanted that.  Now, look  
at them and tell me, are they pine trunks or are they red coals,  
standing-up pieces of fire in that darkness? There's God's burning  
bush for you, that burned not away."  
</p><p>Miriam looked, and was frightened.  But the pine trunks were  
  
  
<pb n="162">   
  
wonderful to her, and distinct.  He packed his box and rose.    
Suddenly he looked at her.  
</p><p>"Why are you always sad?" he asked her.  
</p><p>"Sad!" she exclaimed, looking up at him with startled,   
wonderful brown eyes.  
</p><p>"Yes," he replied.  "You are always sad."  
</p><p>"I am not -- oh, not a bit!" she cried.  
</p><p>"But even your joy is like a flame coming off of sadness," he  
persisted.  "You're never jolly, or even just all right."  
</p><p>"No," she pondered.  "I wonder -- why?"  
</p><p>"Because you're not; because you're different inside, like a pine-  
tree, and then you flare up; but you're not just like an ordinary  
tree, with fidgety leaves and jolly -- "  
</p><p>He got tangled up in his own speech; but she brooded on it,  
and he had a strange, roused sensation, as if his feelings were new.   
She got so near him.  It was a strange stimulant.  
</p><p>Then sometimes he hated her.  Her youngest brother was only  
five.  He was a frail lad, with immense brown eyes in his quaint  
fragile face -- one of Reynolds's "Choir of Angels", with a touch of  
elf.  Often Miriam kneeled to the child and drew him to her.  
</p><p>"Eh, my Hubert!" she sang, in a voice heavy and surcharged  
with love.  "Eh, my Hubert!"  
</p><p>And, folding him in her arms, she swayed slightly from side to  
side with love, her face half lifted, her eyes half closed, her voice  
drenched with love.  
</p><p>"Don't!" said the child, uneasy -- "don't, Miriam!"  
</p><p>"Yes; you love me, don't you?" she murmured deep in her  
throat, almost as if she were in a trance, and swaying also as if  
she were swooned in an ecstasy of love.  
</p><p>"Don't!" repeated the child, a frown on his clear brow.  
</p><p>"You love me, don't you?" she murmured.  
</p><p>"What do you make such a fuss for?" cried Paul, all in suffering  
because of her extreme emotion.  "Why can't you be ordinary with him?"  
</p><p>She let the child go, and rose, and said nothing.  Her intensity,  
which would leave no emotion on a normal plane, irritated the  
youth into a frenzy.  And this fearful, naked contact of her on small  
occasions shocked him.  He was used to his mother's reserve.  And  
  
  
<pb n="163">   
  
on such occasions he was thankful in his heart and soul that he  
had his mother, so sane and wholesome.  
</p><p>All the life of Miriam's body was in her eyes, which were usually  
dark as a dark church, but could flame with light like a conflagration.    
Her face scarcely ever altered from its look of brooding.  She  
might have been one of the women who went with Mary when  
Jesus was dead.  Her body was not flexible and living.  She walked  
with a swing, rather heavily, her head bowed forward, pondering.   
She was not clumsy, and yet none of her movements seemed quite  
the movement.  Often, when wiping the dishes, she would stand in  
bewilderment and chagrin because she had pulled in two halves a  
cup or a tumbler.  It was as if, in her fear and self-mistrust, she  
put too much strength into the effort.  There was no looseness or  
abandon about her.  Everything was gripped stiff with intensity,  
and her effort, overcharged, closed in on itself.  
</p><p>She rarely varied from her swinging, forward, intense walk.    
Occasionally she ran with Paul down the fields.  Then her eyes blazed  
naked in a kind of ecstasy that frightened him.  But she was physically   
afraid.  If she were getting over a stile, she gripped his hands  
in a little hard anguish, and began to lose her presence of mind.   
And he could not persuade her to jump from even a small height.   
Her eyes dilated, became exposed and palpitating.  
</p><p>"No!" she cried, half laughing in terror -- "no!"  
</p><p>"You shall!" he cried once, and, jerking her forward, he brought  
her falling from the fence.  But her wild "Ah!" of pain, as if she  
were losing consciousness, cut him.  She landed on her feet safely,  
and afterwards had courage in this respect.  
</p><p>She was very much dissatisfied with her lot.  
</p><p>"Don't you like being at home?" Paul asked her, surprised.  
</p><p>"Who would?" she answered, low and intense.  "What is it? I'm  
all day cleaning what the boys make just as bad in five minutes.   
I don't want to be at home."  
</p><p>"What do you want, then?"  
</p><p>"I want to do something.  I want a chance like anybody else.   
Why should 1, because I'm a girl, be kept at home and not allowed  
to be anything? What chance have I?"  
</p><p>"Chance of what?"  
</p><p>"Of knowing anything -- of learning, of doing anything.  It's not  
fair, because I'm a woman."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="164">   
  
<p>She seemed very bitter.  Paul wondered.  In his own home Annie  
was almost glad to be a girl.  She had not so much responsibility;  
things were lighter for her.  She never wanted to be other than a  
girl.  But Miriam almost fiercely wished she were a man.  And yet  
she hated men at the same time.  
</p><p>"But it's as well to be a woman as a man," he said, frowning.  
</p><p>"Ha! Is it? Men have everything."  
</p><p>"I should think women ought to be as glad to be women as men  
are to be men," he answered.  
</p><p>"No!" -- she shook her head -- "no!  Everything the men have."  
</p><p>"But what do you want?" he asked.  
</p><p>"I want to learn.  Why should it be that I know nothing?"  
</p><p>"What! such as mathematics and French?"  
</p><p>"Why shouldn't I know mathematics? Yes!" she cried, her eye  
expanding in a kind of defiance.  
</p><p>"Well, you can learn as much as I know," he said.  "I'll teach  
you, if you like."  
</p><p>Her eyes dilated.  She mistrusted him as teacher.  
</p><p>"Would you?" he asked.  
</p><p>Her head had dropped, and she was sucking her finger broodingly.  
</p><p>"Yes," she said hesitatingly.  
</p><p>He used to tell his mother all these things.  
</p><p>"I'm going to teach Miriam algebra," he said.  
</p><p>"Well," replied Mrs. Morel, "I hope she'll get fat on it."  
</p><p>When he went up to the farm on the Monday evening, it was  
drawing twilight.  Miriam was just sweeping up the kitchen, and  
was kneeling at the hearth when he entered.  Everyone was out but  
her.  She looked round at him, flushed, her dark eyes shining, her  
fine hair falling about her face.  
</p><p>"Hello!" she said, soft and musical.  "I knew it was you."  
</p><p>"How?"  
</p><p>"I knew your step.  Nobody treads so quick and firm."  
</p><p>He sat down, sighing.  
</p><p>"Ready to do some algebra?" he asked, drawing a little book  
from his pocket.  
</p><p>"But -- "  
</p><p>He could feel her backing away.  
</p><p>"You said you wanted," he insisted.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="165">   
<p>"To-night, though?" she faltered.  
  
</p><p>"But I came on purpose.  And if you want to learn it, you must  
begin."  
</p><p>She took up her ashes in the dustpan and looked at him, half  
tremulously, laughing.  
</p><p>"Yes, but to-night! You see, I haven't thought of it."  
</p><p>"Well, my goodness! Take the ashes and come."  
</p><p>He went and sat on the stone bench in the back-yard, where  
the big milk-cans were standing, tipped up, to air.  The men were  
in the cowsheds.  He could hear the little sing-song of the milk   
spurting into the pails.  Presently she came, bringing some big greenish  
apples.  
</p><p>"You know you like them," she said.  
</p><p>He took a bite.  
</p><p>"Sit down," he said, with his mouth full.  
</p><p>She was short-sighted, and peered over his shoulder.  It irritated  
him.  He gave her the book quickly.  
</p><p>"Here," he said.  "It's only letters for figures.  You put down  
'a' instead of '2' or '6'."  
</p><p>They worked, he talking, she with her head down on the book.   
He was quick and hasty.  She never answered.  Occasionally, when  
he demanded of her, "Do you see?" she looked up at him, her eyes  
wide with the half-laugh that comes of fear.  "Don't you?" he cried.  
</p><p>He had been too fast.  But she said nothing.  He questioned her  
more, then got hot.  It made his blood rouse to see her there, as it  
were, at his mercy, her mouth open, her eyes dilated with laughter  
that was afraid, apologetic, ashamed.  Then Edgar came along with  
two buckets of milk.  
</p><p>"Hello!" he said.  "What are you doing?"  
</p><p>"Algebra," replied Paul.  
</p><p>"Algebra!" repeated Edgar curiously.  Then he passed on with  
a laugh.  Paul took a bite at his forgotten apple, looked at the   
miserable cabbages in the garden, pecked into lace by the fowls, and  
be wanted to pull them up.  Then he glanced at Miriam.  She was  
poring over the book, seemed absorbed in it, yet trembling lest she  
could not get at it.  It made him cross.  She was ruddy and beautiful.    
Yet her soul seemed to be intensely supplicating.  The algebra-  
book she closed, shrinking, knowing he was angered; and at the  
  
  
<pb n="166">   
  
same instant he grew gentle, seeing her hurt because she did not  
understand.  
</p><p>But things came slowly to her.  And when she held herself in a  
grip, seemed so utterly humble before the lesson, it made his blood  
rouse.  He stormed at her, got ashamed, continued the lesson, and  
grew furious again, abusing her.  She listened in silence.    
Occasionally, very rarely, she defended herself.  Her liquid dark eyes  
blazed at him.  
</p><p>"You don't give me time to learn it," she said.  
</p><p>"All right," he answered, throwing the book on the table and  
lighting a cigarette.  Then, after a while, he went back to her   
repentant.  So the lessons went.  He was always either in a rage or  
very gentle.  
</p><p>"What do you tremble your soul before it for?" he cried.  "You  
don't learn algebra with your blessed soul.  Can't you look at it with  
your clear simple wits?"  
</p><p>Often, when he went again into the kitchen, Mrs. Leivers would  
look at him reproachfully, saying:  
</p><p>"Paul, don't be so hard on Miriam.  She may not be quick, but  
I'm sure she tries."  
</p><p>"I can't help it," he said rather pitiably.  "I go off like it."  
</p><p>"You don't mind me, Miriam, do you?" he asked of the girl  
later.  
</p><p>"No," she reassured him in her beautiful deep tones -- "no, I  
don't mind."  
</p><p>"Don't mind me; it's my fault."  
</p><p>But, in spite of himself, his blood began to boil with her.  It was  
strange that no one else made him in such fury.  He flared against  
her.  Once he threw the pencil in her face.  There was a silence.  She  
turned her face slightly aside.  
</p><p>"I didn't -- " he began, but got no farther, feeling weak in all  
his bones.  She never reproached him or was angry with him.  He  
was often cruelly ashamed.  But still again his anger burst like a  
bubble surcharged; and still, when he saw ber eager, silent, as it  
were, blind face, he felt he wanted to throw the pencil in it; and  
still, when he saw her hand trembling and her mouth parted with  
suffering, his heart was scalded with pain for her.  And because of  
the intensity to which she roused him, he sought her.  
</p><p>Then he often avoided her and went with Edgar.  Miriam and  
  
  
<pb n="167">   
  
her brother were naturally antagonistic.  Edgar was a rationalist,  
who was curious, and had a sort of scientific interest in life.  It was  
a great bitterness to Miriam to see herself deserted by Paul for  
Edgar, who seemed so much lower.  But the youth was very happy  
with her elder brother.  The two men spent afternoons together  
on the land or in the loft doing carpentry, when it rained.  And  
they talked together, or Paul taught Edgar the songs he himself  
had learned from Annie at the piano.  And often all the men, Mr.  
Leivers as well, had bitter debates on the nationalizing of the land  
and similar problems.  Paul had already heard his mother's views,  
and as these were as yet his own, he argued for her.  Miriam  
attended and took part, but was all the time waiting until it should  
be over and a personal communication might begin.  
</p><p>"After all," she said within herself, "if the land were nationalized,  
Edgar and Paul and I would be just the same." So she waited for  
the youth to come back to her.  
</p><p>He was studying for his painting.  He loved to sit at home, alone  
with his mother, at night, working and working.  She sewed or read.   
Then, looking up from his task, he would rest his eyes for a moment   
on her face, that was bright with living warmth, and he returned   
gladly to his work.  
</p><p>"I can do my best things when you sit there in your rocking-  
chair, mother," he said.  
</p><p>"I'm sure!" she exclaimed, sniffing with mock scepticism.  But  
she felt it was so, and her heart quivered with brightness.  For many  
hours she sat still, slightly conscious of him labouring away, whilst  
she worked or read her book.  And he, with all his soul's intensity  
directing his pencil, could feel her warmth inside him like strength.   
They were both very happy so, and both unconscious of it.  These  
times, that meant so much, and which were real living, they almost  
ignored.  
</p><p>He was conscious only when stimulated.  A sketch finished, he  
always wanted to take it to Miriam.  Then he was stimulated into  
knowledge of the work he had produced unconsciously.  In contact  
with Miriam he gained insight; his vision went deeper.  From his  
mother he drew the life-warmth, the strength to produce; Miriam  
urged this warmth into intensity like a white light.  
</p><p>When he returned to the factory the conditions of work were  
better.  He had Wednesday afternoon off to go to the Art School  
  
  
<pb n="168">   
  
-- Miss Jordan's provision -- returning in the evening.  Then the  
factory closed at six instead of eight on Thursday and Friday  
evenings.  
</p><p>One evening in the summer Miriam and he went over the fields  
by Herod's Farm on their way from the library home.  So it was  
only three miles to Willey Farm.  There was a yellow glow over  
the mowing-grass, and the sorrel-heads bumed crimson.  Gradually,  
as they walked along the high land, the gold in the west sank down  
to red, the red to crimson, and then the chill blue crept up against  
the glow.  
</p><p>They came out upon the high road to Alfreton, which ran  
white between the darkening fields.  There Paul hesitated.  It was  
two miles home for him, one mile forward for Miriam.  They both  
looked up the road that ran in shadow right under the glow of  
the north-west sky.  On the crest of the hill, Selby, with its stark houses  
and the up-pricked headstocks of the pit, stood in black silhouette  
small against the sky.  
</p><p>He looked at his watch.  
</p><p>"Nine o'clock!" he said.  
</p><p>The pair stood, loth to part, hugging their books.  
</p><p>"The wood is so lovely now," she said.  "I wanted you to see  
it."  
</p><p>He followed her slowly across the road to the white gate.  
</p><p>"They grumble so if I'm late," he said.  
</p><p>"But you're not doing anything wrong," she answered impatiently.  
</p><p>He followed her across the nibbled pasture in the dusk.  There  
was a coolness in the wood, a scent of leaves, of honeysuckle, and  
a twilight.  The two walked in silence.  Night came wonderfully  
there, among the throng of dark tree-trunks.  He looked round,  
expectant.  
</p><p>She wanted to show him a certain wild-rose bush she had   
discovered.  She knew it was wonderful.  And yet, till he had seen it,  
she felt it had not come into her soul.  Only he could make it her  
own, immortal.  She was dissatisfied.  
</p><p>Dew was already on the paths.  In the old oak-wood a mist was  
rising, and he hesitated, wondering whether one whiteness were a  
strand of fog or only campion-flowers pallid in a cloud.  
By the time they came to the pine-trees Miriam was getting very  
  
  
<pb n="169">   
  
eager and very tense.  Her bush might be gone.  She might not be  
able to find it; and she wanted it so much.  Almost passionately  
she wanted to be with him when be stood before the flowers.  They  
were going to have a communion together -- something that thrilled  
her, something holy.  He was walking beside her in silence.  They  
were very near to each other.  She trembled, and he listened, vaguely  
anxious.  
</p><p>Coming to the edge of the wood, they saw the sky in front, like  
mother-of-pearl, and the earth growing dark.  Somewhere on the  
outermost branches of the pine-wood the honeysuckle was streaming scent.  
</p><p>"Where?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Down the middle path," she murmured, quivering.  
</p><p>When they turned the corner of the path she stood still.  In the  
wide walk between the pines, gazing rather frightened, she could  
distinguish nothing for some moments; the greying light robbed  
things of their colour.  Then she saw her bush.  
</p><p>"Ah!" she cried, hastening forward.  
</p><p>It was very still.  The tree was tall and straggling.  It had thrown  
its briers over a hawthorn-bush, and its long streamers trailed thick,  
right down to the grass, splashing the darkness everywhere with  
great spilt stars, pure white.  In bosses of ivory and in large  
splashed stars the roses gleamed on the darkness of foliage and  
stems and grass.  Paul and Miriam stood close together, silent, and  
watched.  Point after point the steady roses shone out to them,  
seeming to kindle something in their souls.  The dusk came like  
smoke around, and still did not put out the roses.  
</p><p>Paul looked into Miriam's eyes.  She was pale and expectant  
with wonder, her lips were parted, and her dark eyes lay open to  
him.  His look seemed to travel down into her.  Her soul quivered.   
It was the communion she wanted.  He turned aside, as if pained.   
He turned to the bush.  
</p><p>"They seem as if they walk like butterflies, and shake   
themselves," he said.  
</p><p>She looked at her roses.  They were white, some incurved and  
holy, others expanded in an ecstasy.  The tree was dark as a  
shadow.  She lifted her hand impulsively to the flowers; she went  
forward and touched them in worship.  
</p><p>"Let us go," he said.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="170">   
  
<p>There was a cool scent of ivory roses-a white, virgin scent.   
Something made him feel anxious and imprisoned.  The two walked  
in silence.  
</p><p>"Till Sunday," he said quietly, and left her; and she walked home  
slowly, feeling her soul satisfied with the holiness of the night.  He  
stumbled down the path.  And as soon as he was out of the wood,  
in the free open meadow, where he could breathe, he started to  
run as fast as he could.  It was like a delicious delirium in his veins.  
</p><p>Always when he went with Miriam, and it grew rather late, he  
knew his mother was fretting and getting angry about him -- why,  
he could not understand.  As he went into the house, flinging down  
his cap, his mother looked up at the clock.  She had been sitting  
thinking, because a chill to her eyes prevented her reading.  She  
could feel Paul being drawn away by this girl.  And she did not  
care for Miriam.  "She is one of those who will want to suck a man's  
soul out till he has none of his own left," she said to herself; "and  
he is just such a gaby as to let himself be absorbed.  She will never  
let him become a man; she never will." So, while he was away with  
Miriam, Mrs. Morel grew more and more worked up.  
</p><p>She glanced at the clock and said, coldly and rather tired:  
</p><p>"You have been far enough to-night."  
</p><p>His soul, warm and exposed from contact with the girl, shrank.  
</p><p>"You must have been right home with her," his mother continued.  
</p><p>He would not answer.  Mrs. Morel, looking at him quickly, saw  
his hair was damp on his forehead with haste, saw him frowning  
in his heavy fashion, resentfully.  
</p><p>"She must be wonderfully fascinating, that you can't get away  
from her, but must go trailing eight miles at this time of night."  
</p><p>He was hurt between the past glamour with Miriam and the  
knowledge that his mother fretted.  He had meant not to say anything,   
to refuse to answer.  But he could not harden his heart to  
ignore his mother.  
</p><p>"I do like to talk to her," he answered irritably.  
</p><p>"Is there nobody else to talk to?"  
</p><p>"You wouldn't say anything if I went with Edgar."  
</p><p>"You know I should.  You know, whoever you went with, I  
should say it was too far for you to go trailing, late at night, when  
you've been to Nottingham.  Besides" -- her voice suddenly flashed  
  
  
<pb n="171">   
into anger and contempt -- "it is disgusting -- bits of lads and girls  
courting."  
</p><p>"It is not courting," he cried.  
</p><p>"I don't know what else you can it."  
</p><p>"It's not! Do you think we spoon and do? We only talk."  
</p><p>"Till goodness knows what time and distance," was the   
sarcastic rejoinder.  
</p><p>Paul snapped at the laces of his boots angrily.  
</p><p>"What are you so mad about?" he asked.  "Because you don't  
like her."  
</p><p>"I don't say I don't like her.  But I don't hold with children   
keeping company, and never did."  
</p><p>"But you don't mind our Annie going out with Jim Inger."  
</p><p>"They've more sense than you two."  
</p><p>"Why?"  
</p><p>"Our Annie's not one of the deep sort."  
</p><p>He failed to see the meaning of this remark.  But his mother  
looked tired.  She was never so strong after William's death; and  
her eyes hurt her.  
</p><p>"Well," he said, "it's so pretty in the country.  Mr. Sleath asked  
about you.  He said he'd missed you.  Are you a bit better?"  
"I ought to have been in bed a long time ago," she replied.  
</p><p>"Why, mother, you know you wouldn't have gone before  
quarter-past ten."  
</p><p>"Oh, yes, I should!"  
</p><p>"Oh, little woman, you'd say anything now you're disagreeable  
with me, wouldn't you?"  
</p><p>He kissed her forehead that he knew so well: the deep marks  
between the brows, the rising of the fine hair, greying now, and the  
proud setting of the temples.  His hand lingered on her shoulder  
after his kiss.  Then he went slowly to bed.  He had forgotten Miriam;   
he only saw how his mother's hair was lifted back from her  
warm, broad brow.  And somehow, she was hurt.  
</p><p>Then the next time he saw Miriam he said to her:  
</p><p>"Don't let me be late to-night -- not later than ten o'clock.  My  
mother gets so upset."  
</p><p>Miriam dropped her bead, brooding.  
</p><p>"Why does she get upset?" she asked.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="172">   
  
<p>"Because she says I oughtn't to be out late when I have to get  
up early."  
</p><p>"Very well!" said Miriam, rather quietly, with just a touch of a  
sneer.  
</p><p>He resented that.  And he was usually late again.  
</p><p>That there was any love growing between him and Miriam  
neither of them would have acknowledged.  He thought he was too  
sane for such sentimentality, and she thought herself too lofty.   
They both were late in coming to maturity, and psychical ripeness  
was much behind even the physical.  Miriam was exceedingly sensitive,   
as her mother had always been.  The slightest grossness  
made her recoil almost in anguish.  Her brothers were brutal, but  
never coarse in speech.  The men did all the discussing of farm matters   
outside.  But, perhaps, because of the continual business of  
birth and of begetting which goes on upon every farm, Miriam was  
the more hypersensitive to the matter, and her blood was chastened  
almost to disgust of the faintest suggestion of such intercourse.   
Paul took his pitch from her, and their intimacy went on in an utterly   
blanched and chaste fashion.  It could never be mentioned  
that the mare was in foal.  
</p><p>When he was nineteen, he was earning only twenty shillings a  
week, but he was happy.  His painting went well, and life went well  
enough.  On the Good Friday he organised a walk to the Hemlock  
Stone.  There were three lads of his own age, then Annie and Arthur,   
Miriam and Geoffrey.  Arthur, apprenticed as an electrician  
in Nottingham, was home for the holiday.  Morel, as usual, was  
up early, whistling and sawing in the yard.  At seven o'clock the  
family heard him buy threepennyworth of hot-cross buns; he talked  
with gusto to the little girl who brought them, calling her "my  
darling".  He turned away several boys who came with more buns,  
telling them they had been "kested" by a little lass.  Then Mrs.  
Morel got up, and the family straggled down.  It was an immense  
luxury to everybody, this lying in bed just beyond the ordinary  
time on a weekday.  And Paul and Arthur read before breakfast,  
and had the meal unwashed, sitting in their shirt-sleeves.  This  
was another holiday luxury.  The room was warm.  Everything felt  
free of care and anxiety.  There was a sense of plenty in the house.  
</p><p>While the boys were reading, Mrs. Morel went into the garden.  
They were now in another house, an old one, near the Scargill  
  
  
<pb n="173">   
Street home, which had been left soon after William had died.   
Directly came an excited cry from the garden:  
</p><p>"Paul! Paul! come and look!"  
</p><p>It was his mother's voice.  He threw down his book and went  
out.  There was a long garden that ran to a field.  It was a grey, cold  
day, with a sharp wind blowing out of Derbyshire.  Two fields away  
Bestwood began, with a jumble of roofs and red house-ends, out  
of which rose the church tower and the spire of the Congregational  
Chapel.  And beyond went woods and hills, right away to the pale  
grey heights of the Pennine Chain.  
</p><p>Paul looked down the garden for his mother.  Her head appeared  
among the young currant-bushes.  
</p><p>"Come here!" she cried.  
</p><p>"What for?" he answered.  
</p><p>"Come and see."  
</p><p>She had been looking at the buds on the currant trees.  Paul went  
up.  
</p><p>"To think," she said, "that here I might never have seen them!"  
</p><p>Her son went to her side.  Under the fence, in a little bed, was  
a ravel of poor grassy leaves, such as come from very immature  
bulbs, and three scyllas in bloom.  Mrs. Morel pointed to the deep  
blue flowers.  
  
</p><p>"Now, just see those!" she exclaimed.  "I was looking at the   
currant bushes, when, thinks I to myself, 'There's something very  
blue; is it a bit of sugar-bag?' and there, behold you! Sugar-bag!  
Three glories of the snow, and such beauties! But where on earth  
did they come from?"  
</p><p>"I don't know," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Well,  
that's a marvel, now! I thought I knew every weed and  
blade in this garden.  But haven't they done well? You see, that  
gooseberry-bush just shelters them.  Not nipped, not touched!"  
</p><p>He crouched down and turned up the bells of the little blue  
flowers.  
</p><p>"They're a glorious colour!" he said.  
</p><p>"Aren't they!" she cried.  "I guess they come from Switzerland,  
where they say they have such lovely things.  Fancy them against  
the snow! But where have they come from? They can't have  
blown here, can they?"</p>  
  
  
<pb n="174">   
  
<p>Then he remembered having set here a lot of little trash of bulbs  
to mature.  
</p><p>"And you never told me," she said.  
</p><p>"No! I thought I'd leave it till they might flower."  
</p><p>"And now, you see! I might have missed them.  And I've never  
had a glory of the snow in my garden in my life."  
</p><p>She was full of excitement and elation.  The garden was an   
endless joy to her.  Paul was thankful for her sake at last to be  
in a house with a long garden that went down to a field.  Every  
morning after breakfast she went out and was happy pottering  
about in it.  And it was true, she knew every weed and blade.  
</p><p>Everybody turned up for the walk.  Food was packed, and they  
set off, a merry, delighted party.  They hung over the wall of the  
mill-race, dropped paper in the water on one side of the tunnel  
and watched it shoot out on the other.  They stood on the   
footbridge over Boathouse Station and looked at the metals gleaming  
coldly.  
</p><p>"You should see the Flying Scotsman come through at half-past  
six!" said Leonard, whose father was a signalman.  "Lad, but she  
doesn't half buzz!" and the little party looked up the lines one way,  
to London, and the other way, to Scotland, and they felt the touch  
of these two magical places.  
</p><p>In Ilkeston the colliers were waiting in gangs for the public-  
houses to open.  It was a town of idleness and lounging.  At Stanton  
Gate the iron foundry blazed.  Over everything there were great  
discussions.  At Trowell they crossed again from Derbyshire into  
Nottinghamshire.  They came to the Hemlock Stone at dinner-time.   
Its field was crowded with folk from Nottingham and Ilkeston.  
</p><p>They had expected a venerable and dignified monument.  They  
found a little, gnarled, twisted stump of rock, something like a   
decayed mushroom, standing out pathetically on the side of a field.   
Leonard and Dick immediately proceeded to carve their  
initials, "L. W." and "R.  P.", in the old red sandstone; but  
Paul desisted, because he had read in the newspaper satirical remarks about  
initial-carvers, who could find no other road to immortality.  Then  
all the lads climbed to the top of the rock to look round.  
</p><p>Everywhere in the field below, factory girls and lads were eating  
lunch or sporting about.  Beyond was the garden of an old manor.  
  
  
<pb n="175">   
It had yew-hedges and thick clumps and borders of yellow crocuses   
round the lawn.  
</p><p>"See," said Paul to Miriam, "what a quiet garden!"  
</p><p>She saw the dark yews and the golden crocuses, then she looked  
gratefully.  He had not seemed to belong to her among all these  
others; he was different then -- not her Paul, who understood the  
slightest quiver of her innermost soul, but something else, speaking   
another language than hers.  How it hurt her, and deadened her  
very perceptions.  Only when be came right back to her, leaving  
his other, his lesser self, as she thought, would she feel alive again.   
And now he asked her to look at this garden, wanting the contact  
with her again.  Impatient of the set in the field, she turned to the  
quiet lawn, surrounded by sheaves of shut-up crocuses.  A feeling  
of stillness, almost of ecstasy, came over her.  It felt almost as if she  
were alone with him in this garden.  
</p><p>Then he left her again and joined the others.  Soon they started  
home.  Miriam loitered behind, alone.  She did not fit in with the  
others; she could very rarely get into human relations with anyone:   
so her friend, her companion, her lover, was Nature.  She saw  
the sun declining wanly.  In the dusky, cold hedgerows were some  
red leaves.  She lingered to gather them, tenderly, passionately.   
The love in her finger-tips caressed the leaves; the passion in her  
heart came to a glow upon the leaves.  
</p><p>Suddenly she realised she was alone in a strange road, and she  
hurried forward.  Turning a corner in the lane, she came upon Paul,  
who stood bent over something, his mind fixed on it, working away  
steadily, patiently, a little hopelessly.  She hesitated in her approach,  
to watch.  
</p><p>He remained concentrated in the middle of the road.  Beyond,  
one rift of rich gold in that colourless grey evening seemed to make  
him stand out in dark relief.  She saw him, slender and firm, as if  
the setting sun had given him to her.  A deep pain took hold of  
her, and she knew she must love him.  And she had discovered  
him, discovered in him a rare potentiality, discovered his loneliness.    
Quivering as at some "annunciation", she went slowly forward.  
</p><p>At last he looked up.  
</p><p>"Why," he exclaimed gratefully, "have you waited for me!"  
</p><p>She saw a deep shadow in his eyes.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="176">   
  
<p>"What is it?" she asked.  
</p><p>"The spring broken here;" and he showed her where his umbrella   
was injured.  
</p><p>Instantly, with some shame, she knew he had not done the   
damage himself, but that Geoffrey was responsible.  
</p><p>"It is only an old umbrella, isn't it?" she asked.  
</p><p>She wondered why he, who did not usually trouble over trifles,  
made such a mountain of this molehill.  
</p><p>"But it was William's an' my mother can't help but know," he  
said quietly, still patiently working at the umbrella.  
</p><p>The words went through Miriam like a blade.  This, then, was  
the confirmation of her vision of him! She looked at him.  But there  
was about him a certain reserve, and she dared not comfort him,  
not even speak softly to him.  
</p><p>"Come on," he said.  "I can't do it;" and they went in silence  
along the road.  
</p><p>That same evening they were walking along under the trees by  
Nether Green.  He was talking to her fretfully, seemed to be struggling   
to convince himself.  
</p><p>"You know," he said, with an effort, "if one person loves,  
the other does."  
</p><p>"Ah!" she answered.  "Like mother said to me when I was little,  
'Love begets love.'"  
</p><p>"Yes, something like that, I think it must be."  
</p><p>"I hope so, because, if it were not, love might be a very terrible  
thing," she said.  
</p><p>"Yes, but it is -- at least with most people," he answered.  
</p><p>And Miriam, thinking he had assured himself, felt strong in   
herself.  She always regarded that sudden coming upon him in the lane  
as a revelation.  And this conversation remained graven in her  
mind as one of the letters of the law.  
</p><p>Now she stood with him and for him.  When, about this time,  
he outraged the family feeling at Willey Farm by some overbearing  
insult, she stuck to him, and believed he was right.  And at this time  
she dreamed dreams of him, vivid, unforgettable.  These dreams  
came again later on, developed to a more subtle psychological  
stage.  
</p><p>On the Easter Monday the same party took an excursion to  
Wingfield Manor.  It was great excitement to Miriam to catch a  
  
<pb n="177">   
  
train at Sethley Bridge, amid all the bustle of the Bank Holiday  
crowd.  They left the train at Alfreton.  Paul was interested in the  
street and in the colliers with their dogs.  Here was a new race of  
miners.  Miriam did not live till they came to the church.  They  
were all rather timid of entering, with their bags of food, for fear  
of being turned out.  Leonard, a comic, thin fellow, went first; Paul,  
who would have died rather than be sent back, went last.  The  
place was decorated for Easter.  In the font hundreds of white  
narcissi seemed to be growing.  The air was dim and coloured from  
the windows and thrilled with a subtle scent of lilies and narcissi.   
In that atmosphere Miriam's soul came into a glow.  Paul was  
afraid of the things he mustn't do; and he was sensitive to the feel  
of the place.  Miriam turned to him.  He answered.  They were together.    
He would not go beyond the Communion-rail.  She loved  
him for that.  Her soul expanded into prayer beside him.  He felt  
the strange fascination of shadowy religious places.  All his latent  
mysticism quivered into life.  She was drawn to him.  He was a  
prayer along with her.  
</p><p>Miriam very rarely talked to the other lads.  They at once   
became awkward in conversation with her.  So usually she was silent.  
</p><p>It was past midday when they climbed the steep path to the  
manor.  All things shone softly in the sun, which was wonderfully  
warm and enlivening.  Celandines and violets were out.  Everybody  
was tip-top full with happiness.  The glitter of the ivy, the soft,   
atmospheric grey of the castle walls, the gentleness of everything  
near the ruin, was perfect.  
</p><p>The manor is of hard, pale grey stone, and the other walls are  
blank and calm.  The young folk were in raptures.  They went in  
trepidation, almost afraid that the delight of exploring this ruin  
might be denied them.  In the first courtyard, within the high  
broken walls, were farm-carts, with their shafts lying idle on the  
ground, the tyres of the wheels brilliant with gold-red rust.  It was  
very still.  
</p><p>All eagerly paid their sixpences, and went timidly through the  
fine clean arch of the inner courtyard.  They were shy.  Here on the  
pavement, where the hall had been, an old thorn tree was budding.   
All kinds of strange openings and broken rooms were in the  
shadow around them.  
</p><p>After lunch they set off once more to explore the ruin.  This  
  
  
<pb n="178">   
  
time the girls went with the boys, who could act as guides and  
expositors.  There was one tall tower in a corner, rather tottering,  
where they say Mary Queen of Scots was imprisoned.  
</p><p>"Think of the Queen going up here!" said Miriam in a low voice,  
as she climbed the hollow stairs.  
</p><p>"If she could get up," said Paul, "for she had rheumatism Eke  
anything.  I reckon they treated her rottenly."  
</p><p>"You don't think she deserved it?" asked Miriam.  
</p><p>"No, I don't.  She was only lively."  
</p><p>They continued to mount the winding staircase.  A high wind,  
blowing through the loopholes, went rushing up the shaft, and  
filled the girl's skirts like a balloon, so that she was ashamed, until  
he took the hem of her dress and held it down for her.  He did it  
perfectly simply, as he would have picked up her glove.  She remembered   
this always.  
</p><p>Round the broken top of the tower the ivy bushed out, old and  
handsome.  Also, there were a few chill gillivers, in pale cold bud.   
Miriam wanted to lean over for some ivy, but he would not let  
her.  Instead, she had to wait behind him, and take from him each  
spray as he gathered it and held it to her, each one separately, in  
the purest manner of chivalry.  The tower seemed to rock in the  
wind.  They looked over miles and miles of wooded country, and  
country with gleams of pasture.  
</p><p>The crypt underneath the manor was beautiful, and in perfect  
preservation.  Paul made a drawing: Miriam stayed with him.  She  
was thinking of Mary Queen of Scots looking with her strained,  
hopeless eyes, that could not understand misery, over the hills  
whence no help came, or sitting in this crypt, being told of a God  
as cold as the place she sat in.  
</p><p>They set off again gaily, looking round on their beloved manor  
that stood so clean and big on its hill.  
</p><p>"Supposing  you could have that farm," said Paul to Miriam.  
</p><p>"Yes!"  
</p><p>"Wouldn't it be lovely to come and see you!"  
</p><p>They were now in the bare country of stone walls, which he  
loved, and which, though only ten miles from home, seemed so  
foreign to Miriam.  The party was straggling.  As they were crossing  
a large meadow that sloped away from the sun, along a path embedded   
with innumerable tiny glittering points, Paul, walking  
  
  
<pb n="179">   
  
alongside, laced his fingers in the strings of the bag Miriam was  
carrying, and instantly she felt Annie behind, watchful and jealous.   
But the meadow was bathed in a glory of sunshine, and the path  
was jewelled, and it was seldom that he gave her any sign.  She  
held her fingers very still among the strings of the bag, his  
fingers touching; and the place was golden as a vision.  
</p><p>At last they came into the straggling grey village of Crich, that  
lies high.  Beyond the village was the famous Crich Stand that Paul  
could see from the garden at home.  The party pushed on.  Great  
expanse of country spread around and below.  The lads were eager  
to get to the top of the hill.  It was capped by a round knoll, half  
of which was by now cut away, and on the top of which stood an  
ancient monument, sturdy and squat, for signalling in old days far  
down into the level lands of Nottinghamshire and Leicestershire.  
</p><p>It was blowing so hard, high up there in the exposed place, that  
the only way to be safe was to stand nailed by the wind to the wan  
of the tower.  At their feet fell the precipice where the limestone  
was quarried away.  Below was a jumble of hills and tiny villages  
-- Mattock, Ambergate, Stoney Middleton.  The lads were eager to  
spy out the church of Bestwood, far away among the rather  
crowded country on the left.  They were disgusted that it seemed  
to stand on a plain.  They saw the hills of Derbyshire fall into the  
monotony of the Midlands that swept away South.  
</p><p>Miriam was somewhat scared by the wind, but the lads enjoyed  
it. They went on, miles and miles, to Whatstandwell.  All the food  
was eaten, everybody was hungry, and there was very little money  
to get home with.  But they managed to procure a loaf and a  
currant-loaf, which they hacked to pieces with shut-knives, and  
ate sitting on the wall near the bridge, watching the bright Derwent  
rushing by, and the brakes from Matlock pulling up at the inn.  
</p><p>Paul was now pale with weariness.  He had been responsible for  
the party all day, and now he was done.  Miriam understood, and  
kept close to him, and he left himself in her hands.  
</p><p>They had an hour to wait at Ambergate Station.  Trains came,  
crowded with excursionists returning to Manchester, Birmingham,  
and London.  
</p><p>"We might be going there -- folk easily might think we're going  
that far," said Paul.  
</p><p>They got back rather late.  Miriam, walking home with Geoffrey,  
  
  
<pb n="180">   
  
watched the moon rise big and red and misty.  She felt something  
was fulfilled in her.  
</p><p>She had an elder sister, Agatha, who was a school-teacher.    
Between the two girls was a feud.  Miriam considered Agatha  
worldly.  And she wanted herself to be a school-teacher.  
</p><p>One Saturday afternoon Agatha and Miriam were upstairs dressing.    
Their bedroom was over the stable.  It was a low room, not  
very large, and bare.  Miriam had nailed on the wall a reproduction  
of Veronese's "St.  Catherine".  She loved the woman who sat in  
the window, dreaming.  Her own windows were too small to sit  
in. But the front one was dripped over with honeysuckle and virginia   
creeper, and looked upon the tree-tops of the oak-wood  
across the yard, while the little back window, no bigger than a  
handkerchief, was a loophole to the east, to the dawn beating up  
against the beloved round hills.  
</p><p>The two sisters did not talk much to each other.  Agatha, who  
was fair and small and determined, had rebelled against the home  
atmosphere, against the doctrine of "the other cheek".  She was  
out in the world now, in a fair way to be independent.  And she   
insisted on worldly values, on appearance, on manners, on position,  
which Miriam would fain have ignored.  
</p><p>Both girls liked to be upstairs, out of the way, when Paul came.   
They preferred to come running down, open the stair-foot door,  
and see him watching, expectant of them.  Miriam stood painfully  
pulling over her head a rosary he had given her.  It caught in the  
fine mesh of her hair.  But at last she had it on, and the red-brown  
wooden beads looked well against her cool brown neck.  She was  
a well-developed girl, and very handsome.  But in the little looking-  
glass nailed against the whitewashed wall she could only see a fragment   
of herself at a time.  Agatha had bought a little mirror of her  
own, which she propped up to suit herself.  Miriam was near the  
window.  Suddenly she heard the well-known click of the chain,  
and she saw Paul fling open the gate, push his bicycle into the yard.   
She saw him look at the house, and she shrank away.  He walked  
in a nonchalant fashion, and his bicycle went with him as if it were  
a live thing.  
</p><p>"Paul's come!" she exclaimed.  
</p><p>"Aren't you glad?" said Agatha cuttingly.  
</p><p>Miriam stood still in amazement and bewilderment.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="181">   
<p>"Well, aren't you?" she asked.  
</p><p>"Yes, but I'm not going to let him see it, and think I wanted  
him."  
</p><p>Miriam was startled.  She heard him putting his bicycle in the  
stable underneath, and talking to Jimmy, who had been a pit-  
horse, and who was seedy.  
</p><p>"Well, Jimmy my lad, how are ter? Nobbut sick an' sadly, like?  
Why, then, it's a shame, my owd lad."  
</p><p>She heard the rope run through the hole as the horse lifted its  
head from the lad's caress.  How she loved to listen when  
he thought only the horse could hear.  But there was a serpent in her  
Eden.  She searched earnestly in herself to see if she wanted Paul  
Morel.  She felt there would be some disgrace in it.  Full of twisted  
feeling, she was afraid she did want him.  She stood self-convicted.   
Then came an agony of new shame.  She shrank within herself in  
a coil of torture.  Did she want Paul Morel, and did be know she  
wanted him? What a subtle infamy upon her.  She felt as if her  
whole soul coiled into knots of shame.  
</p><p>Agatha was dressed first, and ran downstairs.  Miriam heard  
her greet the lad gaily, knew exactly how brilliant her grey eyes  
became with that tone.  She herself would have felt it bold to have  
greeted him in such wise.  Yet there she stood under the self-  
accusation of wanting him, tied to that stake of torture.  In bitter  
perplexity she kneeled down and prayed:  
</p><p>"O Lord, let me not love Paul Morel.  Keep me from loving him,  
if I ought not to love him."  
</p><p>Something anomalous in the prayer arrested her.  She lifted her  
head and pondered.  How could it be wrong to love him? Love was  
God's gift.  And yet it caused her shame.  That was because of  
him, Paul Morel.  But, then, it was not his affair, it was her own,  
between herself and God.  She was to be a sacrifice.  But it was  
God's sacrifice, not Paul Morel's or her own.  After a few minutes  
she hid her face in the pillow again, and said:  
</p><p>"But, Lord, if it is Thy will that I should love him, make me love  
him-as Christ would, who died for the souls of men.  Make me  
love him splendidly, because he is Thy son."  
</p><p>She remained kneeling for some time, quite still, and deeply  
moved, her black hair against the red squares and the lavender-  
sprigged squares of the patchwork quilt.  Prayer was almost essential  
  
  
<pb n="182">   
  
to ber.  Then she fell into that rapture of self-sacrifice,  
identifying herself with a God who was sacrificed, which gives to  
so many human souls their deepest bliss.  
</p><p>When she went downstairs Paul was lying back in an arm-chair,  
holding forth with much vehemence to Agatha, who was scorning  
a little painting he had brought to show her.  Miriam glanced at the  
two, and avoided their levity.  She went into the parlour to be alone.  
</p><p>It was tea-time before she was able to speak to Paul, and then  
her manner was so distant he thought he had offended her.  
</p><p>Miriam discontinued her practice of going each Thursday evening   
to the library in Bestwood.  After calling for Paul regularly  
during the whole spring, a number of trifling incidents and tiny  
insults from his family awakened her to their attitude towards  
her, and she decided to go no more.  So she announced to Paul  
one evening she would not call at his house again for him on Thursday  
nights.  
</p><p>"Why?" he asked, very short.  
</p><p>"Nothing.  Only I'd rather not."  
</p><p>"Very well."  
</p><p>"But," she faltered, "if you'd care to meet me, we could still go  
together."  
</p><p>"Meet you where?"  
</p><p>"Somewhere -- where you like."  
</p><p>"I shan't meet you anywhere.  I don't see why you shouldn't keep  
calling for me.  But if you won't, I don't want to meet you."  
</p><p>So the Thursday evenings which had been so precious to her,  
and to him, were dropped.  He worked instead.  Mrs. Morel sniffed  
with satisfaction at this arrangement.  
</p><p>He would not have it that they were lovers.  The intimacy   
between them had been kept so abstract, such a matter of the soul,  
all thought and weary struggle into consciousness, that he saw it  
only as a platonic friendship.  He stoutly denied there was anything  
else between them.  Miriam was silent, or else she very quietly  
agreed.  He was a fool who did not know what was happening to  
himself.  By tacit agreement they ignored the remarks and insinuations   
of their acquaintances.  
</p><p>"We aren't lovers, we are friends," he said to her.  "We know it.   
Let them talk.  What does it matter what they say."  
</p><p>Sometimes, as they were walking together, she slipped her arm  
  
  
<pb n="183">   
  
timidly into his.  But he always resented it, and she knew it.  It  
caused a violent conflict in him.  With Miriam he was always on  
the high plane of abstraction, when his natural fire of love was  
transmitted into the fine stream of thought.  She would have it so.   
If he were jolly and, as she put it, flippant, she waited tiff he came  
back to her, till the change had taken place in him again, and he  
was wrestling with his own soul, frowning, passionate in his desire  
for understanding.  And in this passion for understanding her  
soul lay close to his; she had him all to herself.  But he must be  
made abstract first.  
</p><p>Then, if she put her arm in his, it caused him almost torture.  His  
consciousness seemed to split.  The place where she was touching  
him ran hot with friction.  He was one internecine battle, and he  
became cruel to her because of it.  
</p><p>One evening in midsummer Miriam called at the house, warm  
from climbing.  Paul was alone in the kitchen; his mother could  
be heard moving about upstairs.  
</p><p>"Come and look at the sweet-peas," he said to the girl.  
</p><p>They went into the garden.  The sky behind the townlet and the  
church was orange-red; the flower-garden was flooded with a  
strange warm light that lifted every leaf into significance.  Paul  
passed along a fine row of sweet-peas, gathering a blossom here  
and there, all cream and pale blue.  Miriam followed, breathing  
the fragrance.  To her, flowers appealed with such strength she felt  
she must make them part of herself.  When she bent and breathed  
a flower, it was as if she and the flower were loving each other.   
Paul hated her for it.  There seemed a sort of exposure about the  
action, something too intimate.  
</p><p>When he had got a fair bunch, they returned to the house.  He  
listened for a moment to his mother's quiet movement upstairs,  
then he said:  
</p><p>"Come here, and let me pin them in for you." He arranged them  
two or three at a time in the bosom of her dress, stepping back  
now and then to see the effect.  "You know," he said, taking the  
pin out of his mouth, "a woman ought always to arrange her  
flowers before her glass."  
</p><p>Miriam laughed.  She thought flowers ought to be pinned in one's  
dress without any care.  That Paul should take pains to fix her  
flowers for her was his whim.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="184">   
  
<p>He was rather offended at her laughter.  
</p><p>"Some women do -- those who look decent," he said.  
</p><p>Miriam laughed again, but mirthlessly, to hear him thus mix  
her up with women in a general way.  From most men she would  
have ignored it.  But from him it hurt her.  
</p><p>He had nearly finished arranging the flowers when he heard his  
mother's footstep on the stairs.  Hurriedly he pushed in the last  
pin and turned away.  
</p><p>"Don't let mater know," he said.  
</p><p>Miriam picked up her books and stood in the doorway looking  
with chagrin at the beautiful sunset.  She would call for Paul no  
more, she said.  
</p><p>"Good-evening, Mrs. Morel," she said, in a deferential way.   
She sounded as if she felt she had no right to be there.  
</p><p>"Oh, is it you, Miriam?" replied Mrs. Morel coolly.  
</p><p>But Paul insisted on everybody's accepting his friendship with  
the girl, and Mrs. Morel was too wise to have any open rupture.  
</p><p>It was not till he was twenty years old that the family could  
ever afford to go away for a holiday.  Mrs. Morel had never been away  
for a holiday, except to see her sister, since she had been married.   
Now at last Paul had saved enough money, and they were all going.    
There was to be a party: some of Annie's friends, one friend  
of Paul's, a young man in the same office where William had previously   
been, and Miriam.  
</p><p>It was great excitement writing for rooms.  Paul and his mother  
debated it endlessly between them.  They wanted a furnished cottage   
for two weeks.  She thought one week would be enough, but  
he insisted on two.  
</p><p>At last they got an answer from Mablethorpe, a cottage such as  
they wished for thirty shillings a week.  There was immense jubilation.    
Paul was wild with joy for his mother's sake.  She would have  
a real holiday now.  He and she sat at evening picturing what it  
would be like.  Annie came in, and Leonard, and Alice, and Kitty.   
There was wild rejoicing and anticipation.  Paul told Miriam.  She  
seemed to brood with joy over it.  But the Morel's house rang with  
excitement.  
</p><p>They were to go on Saturday morning by the seven train.  Paul  
suggested that Miriam should sleep at his house, because it was so  
far for her to walk.  She came down for supper.  Everybody was  
so excited that even Miriam was accepted with warmth.  But almost  
  
  
<pb n="185">   
  
as soon as she entered the feeling in the family became close and  
tight.  He had discovered a poem by Jean Ingelow which mentioned  
Mablethorpe, and so he must read it to Miriam.  He would never  
have got so far in the direction of sentimentality as to read poetry  
to his own family.  But now they condescended to listen.  Miriam  
sat on the sofa absorbed in him.  She always seemed absorbed in  
him, and by him, when he was present.  Mrs. Morel sat jealously  
in her own chair.  She was going to hear also.  And even Annie and  
the father attended, Morel with his head cocked on one side, like  
somebody listening to a sermon and feeling conscious of the fact.   
Paul ducked his head over the book.  He had got now all the audience   
he cared for.  And Mrs. Morel and Annie almost contested  
with Miriam who should listen best and win his favour.  He was  
in very high feather.  
</p><p>"But," interrupted Mrs. Morel, "what is the 'Bride of Enderby'  
that the bells are supposed to ring?"  
</p><p>"It's an old tune they used to play on the bells for a warning  
against water.  I suppose the Bride of Enderby was drowned in a  
flood," he replied.  He had not the faintest knowledge what it really  
was, but he would never have sunk so low as to confess that  
to his womenfolk.  They listened and believed him.  He believed  
himself.  
</p><p>"And the people knew what that tune meant?" said his mother.  
</p><p>"Yes -- just like the Scotch when they heard 'The Flowers o' the  
Forest' -- and when they used to ring the bells backward for alarm."  
</p><p>"How?" said Annie.  "A bell sounds the same whether it's rung  
backwards or forwards."  
</p><p>"But," be said, "if you start with the deep bell and ring up to  
the high one -- der -- der -- der -- der -- der -- der -- der -- der!"  
</p><p>He ran up the scale.  Everybody thought it clever.  He thought so  
too.  Then, waiting a minute, he continued the poem.  
</p><p>"Hm!" said Mrs. Morel curiously, when he finished.  "But I  
wish everything that's written weren't so sad."  
</p><p>"I canna see what they want drownin' theirselves for," said  
Morel.  
</p><p>There was a pause.  Annie got up to clear the table.  
</p><p>Miriam rose to help with the pots.  
</p><p>"Let me help to wash up," she said.  
</p><p>"Certainly not," cried Annie.  "You sit down again.  There aren't  
many."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="186">   
  
<p>And Miriam, who could not be familiar and insist, sat down  
again to look at the book with Paul.  
</p><p>He was master of the party; his father was no good.  And great  
tortures he suffered lest the tin box should be put out at Firsby   
instead of at Mablethorpe.  And he wasn't equal to getting a carriage.   
His bold little mother did that.  
</p><p>"Here!" she cried to a man.  "Here!"  
</p><p>Paul and Annie got behind the rest, convulsed with shamed  
laughter.  
</p><p>"How much will it be to drive to Brook Cottage?" said Mrs.  
Morel.  
</p><p>"Two shillings."  
</p><p>"Why, how far is it?"  
</p><p>"A good way."  
</p><p>"I don't believe it," she said.  
</p><p>But she scrambled in.  There were eight crowded in one old  
seaside carriage.  
</p><p>"You see," said Mrs. Morel, "it's only threepence each, and if  
it were a tram-car -- "  
</p><p>They drove along.  Each cottage  they  came  to,  Mrs.  Morel  cried:  
</p><p>"Is it this? Now, this is it!"  
</p><p>Everybody sat breathless.  They drove past.  There was a  
universal sigh.  
</p><p>"I'm thankful it wasn't that brute," said Mrs. Morel.  "I was  
frightened." They drove on and on.  
</p><p>At last they descended at a house that stood alone over the dyke  
by the highroad.  There was wild excitement because they had to  
cross a little bridge to get into the front garden.  But they loved the  
house that lay so solitary, with a sea-meadow on one side, and immense   
expanse of land patched in white barley, yellow oats, red  
wheat, and green root-crops, flat and stretching level to the sky.  
</p><p>Paul kept accounts.  He and his mother ran the show.  The total  
expenses -- lodging, food, everything -- was sixteen shillings a week  
per person.  He and Leonard went bathing in the moming.  Morel  
was wandering abroad quite early.  
</p><p>"You, Paul," his mother called from the bedroom, "eat a piece  
of bread-and-butter."  
</p><p>"All right," he answered.   
</p><p>And when he got back he saw his mother presiding in state at  
  
  
<pb n="187">   
  
the breakfast-table.  The woman of the house was young.  Her husband   
was blind, and she did laundry work.  So Mrs. Morel always  
washed the pots in the kitchen and made the beds.  
</p><p>"But you said you'd have a real holiday," said Paul, "and now  
you work."  
</p><p>"Work!" she exclaimed.  "What are you talking about!"  
</p><p>He loved to go with her across the fields to the village and the  
sea.  She was afraid of the plank bridge, and he abused her for being   
a baby.  On the whole he stuck to her as if he were her man.  
</p><p>Miriam did not get much of him, except, perhaps, when all the  
others went to the "Coons".  Coons were insufferably stupid to  
Miriam, so he thought they were to himself also, and he preached  
priggishly to Annie about the fatuity of listening to them.  Yet he,  
too, knew all their songs, and sang them along the roads roisterously.    
And if he found himself listening, the stupidity pleased him  
very much.  Yet to Annie he said:  
</p><p>"Such rot! there isn't a grain of intelligence in it.  Nobody with  
more gumption than a grasshopper could go and sit and listen."  
And to Miriam he said, with much scorn of Annie and the others:  
"I suppose they're at the 'Coons'."  
</p><p>It was queer to see Miriam singing coon songs.  She had a  
straight chin that went in a perpendicular line from the lower lip  
to the turn.  She always reminded Paul of some sad Botticelli angel  
when she sang, even when it was:  
 </p> 
<l>         "Come down lover's lane</l>  
<l>          For a walk with me, talk with me."</l>  
  
<p>Only when he sketched, or at evening when the others were at  
the "Coons", she had him to herself.  He talked to her endlessly  
about his love of horizontals: how they, the great levels of sky and  
land in Lincolnshire, meant to him the eternality of the will, just  
as the bowed Norman arches of the church, repeating themselves,  
meant the dogged leaping forward of the persistent human soul,  
on and on, nobody knows where; in contradiction to the perpendicular   
lines and to the Gothic arch, which, he said, leapt up at  
heaven and touched the ecstasy and lost itself in the divine.    
Himself, he said, was Norman, Miriam was Gothic.  She bowed in   
consent even to that.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="188">   
  
<p>One evening he and she went up the great sweeping shore of  
sand towards Theddlethorpe.  The long breakers plunged and ran in  
a hiss of foam along the coast.  It was a warm evening.  There was  
not a figure but themselves on the far reaches of sand, no noise  
but the sound of the sea.  Paul loved to see it clanging at the land.   
He loved to feel himself between the noise of it and the silence  
of the sandy shore.  Miriam was with him.  Everything grew very  
intense.  It was quite dark when they turned again.  The way home  
was through a gap in the sandhills, and then along a raised grass  
road between two dykes.  The country was black and still.  From  
behind the sandhills came the whisper of the sea.  Paul and Miriam   
walked in silence.  Suddenly he started.  The whole of his blood  
seemed to burst into flame, and he could scarcely breathe.  An  
enormous orange moon was staring at them from the rim of the  
sandhills.  He stood still, looking at it.  
</p><p>"Ah!" cried Miriam, when she saw it.  
</p><p>He remained perfectly still, staring at the immense and ruddy  
moon, the only thing in the far-reaching darkness of the level.  His  
heart beat heavily, the muscles of his arms contracted.  
</p><p>"What is it?" murmured Miriam, waiting for him.  
</p><p>He turned and looked at her.  She stood beside him, for ever  
in shadow.  Her face, covered with the darkness of her hat, was  
watching him unseen.  But she was brooding.  She was slightly  
afraid -- deeply moved and religious.  That was her best state.  He  
was impotent against it.  His blood was concentrated like a flame  
in his chest.  But he could not get across to her.  There were flashes  
in his blood.  But somehow she ignored them.  She was expecting  
some religious state in him.  Still yearning, she was half aware  
of his passion, and gazed at him, troubled.  
</p><p>"What is it?" she murmured again.  
</p><p>"It's the moon," he answered, frowning.  
</p><p>"Yes," she assented.  "Isn't it wonderful?" She was curious  
about him.  The crisis was past.  
</p><p>He did not know himself what was the matter.  He was naturally  
so young, and their intimacy was so abstract, he did not know he  
wanted to crush her on to his breast to ease the ache there.  He  
was afraid of her.  The fact that he might want her as a man wants  
a woman had in him been suppressed into a shame.  When she  
shrank in her convulsed, coiled torture from the thought of such  
  
  
<pb n="189">   
  
a thing, he had winced to the depths of his soul.  And now this  
"purity" prevented even their first love-kiss.  It was as if she could  
scarcely stand the shock of physical love, even a passionate kiss,  
and then he was too shrinking and sensitive to give it.  
</p><p>As they walked along the dark fen-meadow he watched the  
moon and did not speak.  She plodded beside him.  He hated her,  
for she seemed in some way to make him despise himself.  Looking   
ahead -- he saw the one light in the darkness, the window of  
their lamp-lit cottage.  
</p><p>He loved to think of his mother, and the other jolly people.  
</p><p>"Well, everybody else has been in long ago!" said his mother  
as they entered.  
</p><p>"What does that matter!" he cried irritably.  "I can go a walk if  
I like, can't I?"  
</p><p>"And I should have thought you could get in to supper with  
the rest," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"I shall please myself," he retorted.  "It's not late.  I shall do as  
I like."  
</p><p>"Very well," said his mother cuttingly, "then do as you like."  
And she took no further notice of him that evening.  Which he  
pretended neither to notice nor to care about, but sat reading.    
Miriam read also, obliterating herself.  Mrs. Morel hated her for   
making her son like this.  She watched Paul growing irritable, priggish,  
and melancholic.  For this she put the blame on Miriam.  Annie  
and all her friends joined against the girl.  Miriam had no friend  
of her own, only Paul.  But she did not suffer so much, because  
she despised the triviality of these other people.  
</p><p>And Paul hated her because, somehow, she spoilt his ease and  
naturalness.  And he writhed himself with a feeling of humiliation.</p>  
  
  
</div2><div2 type="chapter" n="8">  
<head>"Strife in Love" </head> 
  
  
<p>ARTHUR finished his apprenticeship, and got a job on the electrical  
plant at Minton Pit.  He earned very little, but had a good chance  
of getting on.  But he was wild and restless.  He did not drink nor  
gamble.  Yet he somehow contrived to get into endless scrapes,  
  
  
<pb n="190">   
  
always through some hot-beaded thoughtlessness.  Either he went  
rabbiting in the woods, like a poacher, or he stayed in Nottingham  
all night instead of coming home, or he miscalculated his dive into  
the canal at Bestwood, and scored his chest into one mass of  
wounds on the raw stones and tins at the bottom.  
</p><p>He had not been at his work many months when again he did  
not come home one night.  
</p><p>"Do you know where Arthur is?" asked Paul at breakfast.  
</p><p>"I do not," replied his mother.  
</p><p>"He is a fool," said Paul.  "And if he did anything I shouldn't  
mind.  But no, he simply can't come away from a game of whist,  
or else he must see a girl home from the skating-rink -- quite   
proprietously -- and so can't get home.  He's a fool."  
</p><p>"I don't know that it would make it any better if he did   
something to make us all ashamed," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Well, I should respect him more," said Paul.  
</p><p>"I very much doubt it," said his mother coldly.  
</p><p>They went on with breakfast.  
</p><p>"Are you fearfully fond of him?" Paul asked his mother.  
</p><p>"What do you ask that for?"  
</p><p>"Because they say a woman always like the youngest best."  
</p><p>"She may do -- but I don't.  No, he wearies me."  
</p><p>"And you'd actually rather he was good?"  
</p><p>"I'd rather he showed some of a man's common sense."  
</p><p>Paul was raw and irritable.  He also wearied his mother very   
often.  She saw the sunshine going out of him, and she resented it.  
</p><p>As they were finishing breakfast came the postman with a letter  
from Derby.  Mrs. Morel screwed up her eyes to look at the address.  
</p><p>"Give it here, blind eye!" exclaimed her son, snatching it away  
from her.  
</p><p>She started, and almost boxed his ears.  
</p><p>"It's from your son, Arthur," he said.  
</p><p>"What now -- !" cried Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"'My dearest Mother,'" Paul read, "'I don't know what made  
me such a fool.  I want you to come and fetch me back from here.   
I came with Jack Bredon yesterday, instead of going to work,  
and enlisted.  He said he was sick of wearing the seat of a stool  
out, and, like the idiot you know I am, I came away with him.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="191">   
  
<p>"'I have taken the King's shilling, but perhaps if you came for  
me they would let me go back with you.  I was a fool when I did  
it. I don't want to be in the army.  My dear mother, I am nothing  
but a trouble to you.  But if you get me out of this, I promise I will  
have more sense and consideration. . . .'"  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel sat down in her rocking-chair.  
</p><p>"Well, now," she cried, "let him stop!"  
</p><p>"Yes," said Paul, "let him stop."  
</p><p>There was silence.  The mother sat with her hands folded in her  
apron, her face set, thinking.  
</p><p>"If I'm not sick!" she cried suddenly.  "Sick!"  
</p><p>"Now," said Paul, beginning to frown, "you're not going to  
worry your soul out about this, do you hear."  
</p><p>"I suppose I'm to take it as a blessing," she flashed, turning on  
her son.  
</p><p>"You're not going to mount it up to a tragedy, so there,"  
he retorted.  
</p><p>"The fool! -- the young fool!" she cried.  
</p><p>"He'll look well in uniform," said Paul irritatingly.  
</p><p>His mother turned on him like a fury.  
</p><p>"Oh, will he!" she cried.  "Not in my eyes!"  
</p><p>"He should get in a cavalry regiment; he'll have the time of his  
life, and will look an awful swell."  
</p><p>"Swell! -- swell! -- a mighty swell idea indeed! -- a common  
soldier!"  
</p><p>"Well," said Paul, "what am I but a common clerk?"  
</p><p>"A good deal, my boy!" cried his mother, stung --  
</p><p>"What?"  
</p><p>"At any rate, a man, and not a thing in a red coat."  
</p><p>"I shouldn't mind being in a red coat -- or dark blue, that would  
suit me better -- if they didn't boss me about too much."  
</p><p>But his mother had ceased to listen.  
</p><p>"Just as he was getting on, or might have been getting on, at  
his job -- a young nuisance -- here he goes and ruins himself for life.   
What good will he be, do you think, after this?"  
</p><p>"It may lick him into shape beautifully," said Paul.  
</p><p>"Lick him into shape! -- lick what marrow there was out of  
his bones.  A soldier!-a common soldier!-nothing but a body  
that makes movements when it hears a shout! It's a fine thing!"</p>  
  
  
<pb n="192">   
  
<p>"I can't understand why it upsets you," said Paul.  
</p><p>"No, perhaps you can't.  But I understand"; and she sat back in  
her chair, her chin in one hand, holding her elbow with the other,  
brimmed up with wrath and chagrin.  
</p><p>"And shall you go to Derby?" asked Paul.  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"It's no good."  
</p><p>"I'll see for myself."  
</p><p>"And why on earth don't you let him stop.  It's just what he  
wants."  
</p><p>"Of course," cried the mother, "you know what he wants!"  
</p><p>She got ready and went by the first train to Derby, where she  
saw her son and the sergeant.  It was, however, no good.  
</p><p>When Morel was having his dinner in the evening, she said  
suddenly:  
</p><p>"I've had to go to Derby to-day."  
</p><p>The miner turned up his eyes, showing the whites in his black  
face.  
</p><p>"Has ter, lass.  What took thee there?"  
</p><p>"That Arthur!"  
</p><p>"Oh -- an' what's agate now?"  
</p><p>"He's only enlisted."  
</p><p>Morel put down his knife and leaned back in his chair.  
</p><p>"Nay," he said, "that he niver 'as!"  
</p><p>"And is going down to Aldershot to-morrow."  
</p><p>"Well!" exclaimed the miner.  "That's a winder." He considered  
it a moment, said "H'm!" and proceeded with his dinner.  Suddenly  
his face contracted with wrath.  "I hope he may never set foot i'  
my house again," he said.  
</p><p>"The idea!" cried Mrs. Morel.  "Saying such a thing!"  
</p><p>"I do," repeated Morel.  "A fool as runs away for a soldier, let  
'im look after 'issen; I s'll do no more for 'im."  
</p><p>"A fat sight you have done as it is," she said.  
</p><p>And Morel was almost ashamed to go to his public-house that  
evening.  
</p><p>"Well, did you go?" said Paul to his mother when he came  
home.  
</p><p>"I did."  
</p><p>"And could you see him?"</p>  
  
<pb n="193">   
<p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"And what did he say?"  
</p><p>"He blubbered when I came away."  
</p><p>"H'm!"  
</p><p>"And so did I, so you needn't'h'm'!"  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel fretted after her son.  She knew he would not like  
the army.  He did not.  The discipline was intolerable to him.  
</p><p>"But the doctor," she said with some pride to Paul, "said he was  
perfectly proportioned -- almost exactly; all his measurements were  
correct.  He is good-looking, you know."  
</p><p>"He's awfully nice-looking.  But he doesn't fetch the girls like  
William, does he?"  
</p><p>"No; it's a different character.  He's a good deal like his father,  
irresponsible."  
</p><p>To console his mother, Paul did not go much to Willey Farm  
at this time.  And in the autumn exhibition of students' work in the  
Castle he bad two studies, a landscape in water-colour and a still  
life in oil, both of which had first-prize awards.  He was highly  
excited.  
</p><p>"What do you think I've got for my pictures, mother?" he asked,  
coming home one evening.  She saw by his eyes he was glad.  Her  
face flushed.  
</p><p>"Now, how should I know, my boy!"  
</p><p>"A first prize for those glass jars -- "  
</p><p>"H'm!"  
</p><p>"And a first prize for that sketch up at Willey Farm."  
</p><p>"Both first?"  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"H'm!"  
  
</p><p>There was a rosy, bright look about her, though she said  
nothing.  
</p><p>"It's nice," he said, "isn't it?"  
</p><p>"It is."  
</p><p>"Why don't you praise me up to the skies?"  
</p><p>She laughed.  
</p><p>"I should have the trouble of dragging you down again," she  
said.  
</p><p>But she was full of joy, nevertheless.  William had brought her  
his sporting trophies.  She kept them still, and she did not forgive  
  
  
<pb n="194">   
  
his death.  Arthur was handsome -- at least, a good specimen -- and  
warm and generous, and probably would do well in the end.     
But Paul was going to distinguish himself.  She had a great belief  
in him, the more because he was unaware of his own powers.   
There was so much to come out of him.  Life for her was rich with  
promise.  She was to see herself fulfilled.  Not for nothing had been  
her struggle.  
</p><p>Several times during the exhibition Mrs. Morel went to the  
Castle unknown to Paul.  She wandered down the long room looking   
at the other exhibits.  Yes, they were good.  But they had not  
in them a certain something which she demanded for her satisfaction.    
Some made her jealous, they were so good.  She looked at  
them a long time trying to find fault with them.  Then suddenly she  
had a shock that made her heart beat.  There hung Paul's picture!  
She knew it as if it were printed on her heart.  
</p><p>"Name -- Paul Morel -- First Prize."  
</p><p>It looked so strange, there in public, on the walls of the Castle  
gallery, where in her lifetime she had seen so many pictures.  And  
she glanced round to see if anyone had noticed her again in front  
of the same sketch.  
</p><p>But she felt a proud woman.  When she met well-dressed ladies  
going home to the Park, she thought to herself:  
</p><p>"Yes, you look very well -- but I wonder if your son has two first  
prizes in the Castle."  
</p><p>And she walked on, as proud a little woman as any in Nottingham.    
And Paul felt he had done something for her, if only a trifle.   
All his work was hers.  
</p><p>One day, as he was going up Castle Gate, he met Miriam.  He  
had seen her on the Sunday, and had not expected to meet her in  
town.  She was walking with a rather striking woman, blonde, with  
a sullen expression, and a defiant carriage.  It was strange how  
Miriam, in her bowed, meditative bearing, looked dwarfed beside  
this woman with the handsome shoulders.  Miriam watched Paul  
searchingly.  His gaze was on the stranger, who ignored him.  The  
girl saw his masculine spirit rear its head.  
</p><p>"Hello!" he said, "you didn't tell me you were coming to town."  
</p><p>"No," replied Miriam, half apologetically.  "I drove in to Cattle  
Market with father."  
</p><p>He looked at her companion.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="195">   
<p>"I've told you about Mrs. Dawes," said Miriam huskily; she  
was nervous.  "Clara, do you know Paul?"  
</p><p>"I think I've seen him before," replied Mrs. Dawes indifferently,  
as she shook hands with him.  She had scornful grey eyes, a skin  
like white honey, and a fun mouth, with a slightly lifted upper lip  
that did not know whether it was raised in scorn of all men or out  
of eagerness to be kissed, but which believed the former.  She  
carried her head back, as if she had drawn away in contempt, perhaps   
from men also.  She wore a large, dowdy hat of black beaver,  
and a sort of slightly affected simple dress that made her look  
rather sack-like.  She was evidently poor, and had not much taste.   
Miriam usually looked nice.  
</p><p>"Where have you seen me?" Paul asked of the woman.  
</p><p>She looked at him as if she would not trouble to answer.  Then:  
</p><p>"Walking with Louie Travers," she said.  
</p><p>Louie was one of the "Spiral" girls.  
</p><p>"Why, do you know her?" he asked.  
</p><p>She did not answer.  He turned to Miriam.  
</p><p>"Where are you going?" he asked.  
</p><p>"To the Castle."  
</p><p>"What train are you going home by?"  
</p><p>"I am driving with father.  I wish you could come too.  What time  
are you free?"  
</p><p>"You know not till eight to-night, damn it!"  
</p><p>And directly the two women moved on.  
</p><p>Paul remembered that Clara Dawes was the daughter of an old  
friend of Mrs. Leivers.  Miriam had sought her out because she  
had once been Spiral overseer at Jordan's, and because her husband,   
Baxter Dawes, was smith for the factory, making the irons  
for cripple instruments, and so on.  Through her Miriam felt she  
got into direct contact with Jordan's, and could estimate better  
Paul's position.  But Mrs. Dawes was separated from her husband,  
and had taken up Women's Rights.  She was supposed to be clever.   
It interested Paul.  
</p><p>Baxter Dawes he knew and disliked.  The smith was a man of  
thirty-one or thirty-two.  He came occasionally through Paul's  
corner -- a big, well-set man, also striking to look at, and handsome.   
There was a peculiar similarity between himself and his wife.  He  
had the same white skin, with a clear, golden tinge.  His hair was  
  
  
<pb n="196">   
  
of soft brown, his moustache was golden.  And he had a similar  
defiance in his bearing and manner.  But then came the difference.   
His eyes, dark brown and quick-shifting, were dissolute.  They protruded   
very slightly, and his eyelids hung over them in a way that  
was half hate.  His mouth, too, was sensual.  His whole manner was  
of cowed defiance, as if he were ready to knock anybody down who  
disapproved of him -- perhaps because he really disapproved of  
himself.  
</p><p>From the first day he had hated Paul. Finding the lad's   
impersonal, deliberate gaze of an artist on his face, he got into a fury.  
</p><p>"What are yer lookin' at?" he sneered, bullying.  
</p><p>The boy glanced away.  But the smith used to stand behind the  
counter and talk to Mr. Pappleworth.  His speech was dirty, with  
a kind of rottenness.  Again he found the youth with his cool,  
critical gaze fixed on his face.  The smith started round as if he had  
been stung.  
</p><p>"What'r yer lookin' at, three hap'orth o' pap?" he snarled.  
</p><p>The boy shrugged his shoulders slightly.  
</p><p>"Why yer -- !" shouted Dawes.  
</p><p>"Leave him alone," said Mr. Pappleworth, in that insinuating  
voice which means, "He's only one of your good little sops who  
can't help it."  
</p><p>Since that time the boy used to look at the man every time he  
came through with the same curious criticism, glancing away before he   
met the smith's eye.  It made Dawes furious.  They hated  
each other in silence.  
</p><p>Clara Dawes had no children.  When she had left her husband  
the home had been broken up, and she had gone to live with her  
mother.  Dawes lodged with his sister.  In the same house was a  
sister-in-law, and somehow Paul knew that this girl, Louie Travers,  
was now Dawes's woman.  She was a handsome, insolent hussy,  
who mocked at the youth, and yet flushed if he walked along to the  
station with her as she went home.  
</p><p>The next time he went to see Miriam it was Saturday evening.   
She had a fire in the parlour, and was waiting for him.  The others,  
except her father and mother and the young children, had gone  
out, so the two had the parlour together.  It was a long, low, warm  
room.  There were three of Paul's small sketches on the wan, and  
his photo was on the mantelpiece.  On the table and on the high  
  
  
<pb n="197">   
  
old rosewood piano Were bowls of coloured leaves.  He sat in the  
arm-chair, she crouched on the hearthrug near his feet.  The glow  
was warm on her handsome, pensive face as she kneeled there like  
a devotee.  
</p><p>"What did you think of Mrs. Dawes?" she asked quietly.   
</p><p>"She doesn't look very amiable," he replied.  
</p><p>"No, but don't you think she's a fine woman?" she said, in a  
deep tone,  
</p><p>"Yes -- in stature.  But without a grain of taste.  I like her for some  
things.  Is she disagreeable?"  
</p><p>"I don't think so.  I think she's  
dissatisfied."  
</p><p>"What with?"  
</p><p>"Well -- how would you like to be tied for life to a man like that?"  
</p><p>"Why did she marry him, then, if she was to have revulsions so  
soon?"  
</p><p>"Ay, why did she!" repeated Miriam bitterly.  
</p><p>"And I should have thought she had enough fight in her to  
match him," he said.  
</p><p>Miriam bowed her head.  
</p><p>"Ay?" she queried satirically.  "What makes you think so?"  
</p><p>"Look at her mouth -- made for passion -- and the very setback  
of her throat -- " He threw his head back in Clara's defiant  
manner.  
</p><p>Miriam bowed a little lower.  
</p><p>"Yes," she said.  
</p><p>There was a silence for some moments, while he thought of  
Clara.  
</p><p>"And what were the things you liked about her?" she asked.  
</p><p>"I don't know -- her skin and the texture of her -- and her -- I don't  
know -- there's a sort of fierceness somewhere in her.  I appreciate  
her as an artist, that's all."  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>He wondered why Miriam crouched there brooding in that  
strange way.  It irritated him.  
</p><p>"You don't really like her, do you?" he asked the girl.  
</p><p>She looked at him with her great, dazzled dark eyes.  
</p><p>"I do," she said.  
</p><p>"You don't -- you can't -- not really."  
</p><p>"Then what?" she asked slowly.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="198">   
  
<p>"Eh, I don't know -- perhaps you like her because she's got  a  
grudge against men."  
</p><p>That was more probably one of his own reasons for liking Mrs.  
Dawes, but this did not occur to him.  They were silent.  There had  
come into his forehead a knitting of the brows which was becoming   
habitual with him, particularly when he was with Miriam.  She  
longed to smooth it away, and she was afraid of it.  It seemed the  
stamp of a man who was not her man in Paul Morel.  
</p><p>There were some crimson berries among the leaves in the bowl.   
He reached over and pulled out a bunch.  
</p><p>it If you put red berries in your hair," he said, "why would you  
look like some witch or priestess, and never like a reveller?"  
</p><p>She laughed with a naked, painful sound.  
</p><p>"I don't know," she said.  
</p><p>His vigorous warm hands were playing excitedly with the  
berries.  
</p><p>"Why can't you laugh?" he said.  "You never laugh laughter.   
You only laugh when something is odd or incongruous, and then  
it almost seems to hurt you."  
</p><p>She bowed her head as if he were scolding her.  
</p><p>"I wish you could laugh at me just for one minute -- just for one  
minute.  I feel as if it would set something free."  
</p><p>"But" -- and she looked up at him with eyes frightened and  
struggling -- "I do laugh at you -- I do."  
</p><p>"Never! There's always a kind of intensity.  When you laugh I  
could always cry; it seems as if it shows up your suffering.  Oh, you  
make me knit the brows of my very soul and cogitate."  
</p><p>Slowly she shook her head despairingly.  
</p><p>"I'm sure I don't want to," she said.  
</p><p>"I'm so damned spiritual with you always!" he cried.  
</p><p>She remained silent, thinking, "Then why don't you be otherwise."   
But he saw her crouching, brooding figure, and it seemed  
to tear him in two.  
</p><p>"But, there, it's autumn," he said, "and everybody feels like a  
disembodied spirit then."  
</p><p>There was still another silence.  This peculiar sadness between  
them thrilled her soul.  He seemed so beautiful with his eyes gone  
dark, and looking as if they were deep as the deepest well.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="199">   
<p>"You make me so spiritual!" he lamented.  "And I don't want  
to be spiritual."  
</p><p>She took her finger from her mouth with a little pop, and looked  
up at him almost challenging.  But stiff her soul was naked in her  
great dark eyes, and there was the same yearning appeal upon her.   
If he could have kissed her in abstract purity he would have done  
so. But he could not kiss her thus -- and she seemed to leave no  
other way.  And she yearned to him.  
</p><p>He gave a brief laugh.  
</p><p>"Well," he said, "get that French and we'll do some -- some  
Verlaine."  
</p><p>"Yes," she said in a deep tone, almost of resignation.  And she  
rose and got the books.  And her rather red, nervous hands looked  
so pitiful, he was mad to comfort her and kiss her.  But then be  
dared not -- or could not.  There was something prevented him.  His  
kisses were wrong for her.  They continued the reading till ten  
o'clock, when they went into the kitchen, and Paul was natural  
and jolly again with the father and mother.  His eyes were dark and  
shining; there was a kind of fascination about him.  
</p><p>When he went into the barn for his bicycle he found the front  
wheel punctured.  
</p><p>"Fetch me a drop of water in a bowl," he said to her.  "I shall be  
late, and then I s'll catch it."  
</p><p>He lighted the hurricane lamp, took off his coat, turned up the  
bicycle, and set speedily to work.  Miriam came with the bowl of  
water and stood close to him, watching.  She loved to see his hands  
doing things.  He was slim and vigorous, with a kind of easiness  
even in his most hasty movements.  And busy at his work he  
seemed to forget her.  She loved him absorbedly.  She wanted to run  
her hands down his sides.  She always wanted to embrace him, so  
long as he did not want her.  
</p><p>"There!" he said, rising suddenly.  "Now, could you have done  
it quicker?"  
</p><p>"No!" she laughed.  
</p><p>He straightened himself.  His back was towards her.  She put her  
two hands on his sides, and ran them quickly down.  
</p><p>"You are so fine!" she said.  
</p><p>He laughed, hating her voice, but his blood roused to a wave of  
  
  
<pb n="200">   
  
flame by her hands.  She did not seem to realise him in all this.  He  
might have been an object.  She never realised the male he was.  
</p><p>He lighted his bicycle-lamp, bounced the machine on the barn  
floor to see that the tyres were sound, and buttoned his coat.  
</p><p>"That's all right!" he said.  
</p><p>She was trying the brakes, that she knew were broken.  
</p><p>"Did you have them mended?" she asked.  
</p><p>"No!"  
</p><p>"But why didn't you?"  
</p><p>"The back one goes on a bit."  
</p><p>"But it's not safe."  
</p><p>"I can use my toe."  
</p><p>"I wish you'd had them mended," she murmured.  
</p><p>"Don't worry -- come to tea to-morrow, with Edgar."  
</p><p>"Shall we?"  
</p><p>"Do -- about four.  I'll come to meet you."  
</p><p>"Very well."  
</p><p>She was pleased.  They went across the dark yard to the gate.   
Looking across, he saw through the uncurtained window of the  
kitchen the heads of Mr. and Mrs. Leivers in the warm glow.  It  
looked very cosy.  The road, with pine trees, was quite black in  
front.  
</p><p>"Till to-morrow," he said, jumping on his bicycle.  
</p><p>"You'll take care, won't you?" she pleaded.  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>His voice already came out of the darkness.  She stood a moment  
watching the light from his lamp race into obscurity along the  
ground.  She turned very slowly indoors.  Orion was wheeling up  
over the wood, his dog twinkling after him, half smothered.  For  
the rest the world was full of darkness, and silent, save for  
the breathing of cattle in their stalls.  She prayed earnestly for his  
safety that night.  When he left her, she often lay in anxiety, wondering   
if he had got home safely.  
</p><p>He dropped down the hills on his bicycle.  The roads were greasy,  
so he had to let it go.  He felt a pleasure as the machine plunged  
over the second, steeper drop in the hill.  "Here goes!" he said.  It  
was risky, because of the curve in the darkness at the bottom, and  
because of the brewers' waggons with drunken waggoners asleep.   
His bicycle seemed to fall beneath him, and he loved it.  Recklessness  
  
  
<pb n="201">   
is almost a man's revenge on his woman.  He feels he is not  
valued, so he will risk destroying himself to deprive her altogether.  
</p><p>The stars on the lake seemed to leap like grasshoppers, silver  
upon the blackness, as he spun past.  Then there was the long climb  
home.  
</p><p>"See, mother!" he said, as he threw her the berries and leaves  
on to the table.  
</p><p>"H'm!" she said, glancing at them, then away again.  She sat  
reading, alone, as she always did.  
</p><p>"Aren't they pretty?"  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>He knew she was cross with him.  After a few minutes he said:  
</p><p>"Edgar and Miriam are coming to tea to-morrow."  
</p><p>She did not answer.  
</p><p>"You don't mind?"  
</p><p>Still she did not answer.  
</p><p>"Do you?" he asked.  
</p><p>"You know whether I mind or not."  
</p><p>"I don't see why you should.  I have plenty of meals there."  
</p><p>"You do."  
</p><p>"Then why do you begrudge them tea?"  
</p><p>"I begrudge whom tea?"  
</p><p>"What are you so horrid for?"  
</p><p>"Oh, say no more! You've asked her to tea, it's quite sufficient.   
She'll come."  
</p><p>He was very angry with his mother.  He knew it was merely  
Miriam she objected to.  He flung off his boots and went to bed.  
</p><p>Paul went to meet his friends the next afternoon.  He was glad  
to see them coming.  They arrived home at about four o'clock.   
Everywhere was clean and still for Sunday afternoon.  Mrs. Morel  
sat in her black dress and black apron.  She rose to meet the  
visitors.  With Edgar she was cordial, but with Miriam cold and  
rather grudging.  Yet Paul thought the girl looked so nice in her  
brown cashmere frock.  
</p><p>He helped his mother to get the tea ready.  Miriam would have  
gladly proffered, but was afraid.  He was rather proud of his home.   
There was about it now, he thought, a certain distinction.  The  
chairs were only wooden, and the sofa was old.  But the hearthrug  
and cushions were cosy; the pictures were prints in good taste;  
  
  
<pb n="202">   
  
there was a simplicity in everything, and plenty of books.  He was  
never ashamed in the least of his home, nor was Miriam of hers,  
because both were what they should be, and warm.  And then he  
was proud of the table; the china was pretty, the cloth was fine.   
It did not matter that the spoons were not silver nor the knives  
ivory-handled; everything looked nice.  Mrs. Morel had managed  
wonderfully while her children were growing up, so that nothing  
was out of place.  
</p><p>Miriam talked books a little.  That was her unfailing topic.  But  
Mrs. Morel was not cordial, and turned soon to Edgar.  
</p><p>At first Edgar and Miriam used to go into Mrs. Morel's pew.   
Morel never went to chapel, preferring the public-house.  Mrs.  
Morel, like a little champion, sat at the head of her pew, Paul  
at the other end; and at first Miriam sat next to him.  Then  
the chapel was like home.  It was a pretty place, with dark pews  
and slim, elegant pillars, and flowers.  And the same people had  
sat in the same places ever since he was a boy.  It was wonderfully  
sweet and soothing to sit there for an hour and a half, next to  
Miriam, and near to his mother, uniting his two loves under the  
spell of the place of worship.  Then he felt warm and happy and  
religious at once.  And after chapel he walked home with Miriam,  
whilst Mrs. Morel spent the rest of the evening with her old friend,  
Mrs. Burns.  He was keenly alive on his walks on Sunday nights  
with Edgar and Miriam.  He never went past the pits at night, by  
the lighted lamp-house, the tau black head-stocks and lines of  
trucks, past the fans spinning slowly like shadows, without the  
feeling of Miriam returning to him, keen and almost unbearable.  
</p><p>She did not very long occupy the Morels' pew.  Her father took  
one for themselves once more.  It was under the little gallery, opposite   
the Morels'.  When Paul and his mother came in the chapel  
the Leivers's pew was always empty.  He was anxious for fear she  
would not come: it was so far, and there were so many rainy Sundays.    
Then, often very late indeed, she came in, with her long  
stride, her head bowed, her face hidden under her bat of dark  
green velvet.  Her face, as she sat opposite, was always in shadow.   
But it gave him a very keen feeling, as if all his soul stirred within  
him, to see her there.  It was not the same glow, happiness, and  
pride, that he felt in having his mother in charge: something more  
  
  
<pb n="203">   
wonderful, less human, and tinged to intensity by a pain, as if there  
were something he could not get to.  
</p><p>At this time he was beginning to question the orthodox creed.   
He was twenty-one, and she was twenty.  She was beginning to  
dread the spring: he became so wild, and hurt her so much.  All  
the way be went cruelly smashing her beliefs.  Edgar enjoyed it.   
He was by nature critical and rather dispassionate.  But Miriam  
suffered exquisite pain, as, with an intellect like a knife, the man  
she loved examined her religion in which she lived and moved  
and had her being.  But he did not spare her.  He was cruel.  And  
when they went alone he was even more fierce, as if he would kill  
her soul.  He bled her beliefs till she almost lost consciousness.  
</p><p>"She exults -- she exults as she carries him off from me," Mrs.  
Morel cried in her heart when Paul had gone.  "She's not like an  
ordinary woman, who can leave me my share in him.  She wants to  
absorb him.  She wants to draw him out and absorb him till there  
is nothing left of him, even for himself.  He will never be a man on  
his own feet -- she will suck him up." So the mother sat, and battled  
and brooded bitterly.  
</p><p>And he, coming home from his walks with Miriam, was wild  
with torture.  He walked biting his lips and with clenched fists,   
going at a great rate.  Then, brought up against a stile, he stood for  
some minutes, and did not move.  There was a great hollow of  
darkness fronting him, and on the black upslopes patches of tiny  
lights, and in the lowest trough of the night, a flare of the pit.  It  
was all weird and dreadful.  Why was he torn so, almost bewildered,  
and unable to move? Why did his mother sit at home and suffer?  
He knew she suffered badly.  But whby should she? And why did  
he hate Miriam, and feel so cruel towards her, at the thought of his  
mother.  If Miriam caused bis mother suffering, then he hated her  
-- and he easily hated her.  Why did she make him feel as if he  
were uncertain of himself, insecure, an indefinite thing, as if he had  
not sufficient sheathing to prevent the night and the space breaking   
into him? How he hated her! And then, what a rush of tenderness   
and humility!  
</p><p>Suddenly he plunged on again, running home.  His mother saw  
on him the marks of some agony, and she said nothing.  But he had  
to make her talk to him.  Then she was angry with him for going so  
far with Miriam.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="204">   
  
<p>"Why don't you like her, mother?" he cried in despair.  
</p><p>"I don't know, my boy," she replied piteously.  "I'm sure I've  
tried to like her.  I've tried and tried, but I can't -- I can't!"  
</p><p>And he felt dreary and hopeless between the two.  
</p><p>Spring was the worst time.  He was changeable, and intense and  
cruel.  So he decided to stay away from her.  Then came the hours  
when he knew Miriam was expecting him.  His mother watched him  
growing restless.  He could not go on with his work.  He could do  
nothing.  It was as if something were drawing his soul out towards  
Willey Farm.  Then he put on his hat and went, saying nothing.   
And his mother knew he was gone.  And as soon as he was on the  
way he sighed with relief.  And when he was with her he was cruel  
again.  
</p><p>One day in March he lay on the bank of Nethermere, with  
Miriam sitting beside him.  It was a glistening, white-and-blue day.   
Big clouds, so brilliant, went by overhead, while shadows stole  
along on the water.  The clear spaces in the sky were of clean, cold  
blue.  Paul lay on his back in the old grass, looking up.  He could  
not bear to look at Miriam.  She seemed to want him, and he resisted.    
He resisted all the time.  He wanted now to give her passion  
and tenderness, and he could not.  He felt that she wanted the soul  
out of his body, and not him.  All his strength and energy she drew  
into herself through some channel which united them.  She did not  
want to meet him, so that there were two of them, man and woman  
together.  She wanted to draw all of him into ber.  It urged him to  
an intensity like madness, which fascinated him, as drug-taking  
might.  
</p><p>He was discussing Michael Angelo.  It felt to her as if she were  
fingering the very quivering tissue, the very protoplasm of life, as  
she heard him.  It gave her deepest satisfaction.  And in the end it  
frightened her.  There he lay in the white intensity of his search,  
and his voice gradually filled her with fear, so level it was, almost  
inhuman, as if in a trance.  
</p><p>"Don't talk any more," she pleaded softly, laying her hand on  
his forehead.  
</p><p>He lay quite still, almost unable to move.  His body was somewhere   
discarded.  
</p><p>"Why not? Are you tired?"  
</p><p>"Yes, and it wears you out."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="205">   
<p>He laughed shortly, realising.  
</p><p>"Yet you always make me like it," he said.  
</p><p>"I don't wish to," she said, very low.  
</p><p>"Not when you've gone too far, and you feel you can't bear it.   
But your unconscious self always asks it of me.  And I suppose I  
want it."  
</p><p>He went on, in his dead fashion:  
</p><p>"If only you could want me, and not want what I can reel off  
for you! "  
  
</p><p>"I!" she cried bitterly -- "I! Why, when would you let me take  
you?"  
</p><p>"Then it's my fault," he said, and, gathering himself together,  
be got up and began to talk trivialities.  He felt insubstantial.  In a  
vague way he hated her for it.  And he knew he was as much to  
blame himself.  This, however, did not prevent his hating her.  
</p><p>One evening about this time he had walked along the home road  
with her.  They stood by the pasture leading down to the wood,  
unable to part.  As the stars came out the clouds closed.  They had  
glimpses of their own constellation, Orion, towards the west.  His  
jewels glimmered for a moment, his dog ran low, struggling with  
difficulty through the spume of cloud.  
</p><p>Orion was for them chief in significance among the constellations.    
They had gazed at him in their strange, surcharged hours  
of feeling, until they seemed themselves to live in every one of  
his stars.  This evening Paul had been moody and perverse.  Orion  
had seemed just an ordinary constellation to him.  He had fought  
against his glamour and fascination.  Miriam was watching her  
lover's mood carefully.  But he said nothing that gave him away,  
till the moment came to part, when he stood frowning gloomily  
at the gathered clouds, behind which the great constellation must  
be striding still.  
</p><p>There was to be a little party at his house the next day, at which  
she was to attend.  
</p><p>"I shan't come and meet you," he said.  
</p><p>"Oh, very well; it's not very nice out," she replied slowly.  
</p><p>"It's not that -- only they don't like me to.  They say I care more  
for you than for them.  And you understand, don't you? You know  
it's only friendship."  
</p><p>Miriam was astonished and hurt for him.  It had cost him an effort.  
  
  
<pb n="206">   
  
She left him, wanting to spare him any further humiliation.   
A fine rain blew in her face as she walked along the road.  She was  
hurt deep down; and she despised him for being blown about by  
any wind of authority.  And in her heart of hearts, unconsciously,  
she felt that he was trying to get away from ber.  This she would  
never have acknowledged.  She pitied him.  
</p><p>At this time Paul became an important factor in Jordan's   
warehouse.  Mr. Pappleworth left to set up a business of his own, and  
Paul remained with Mr. Jordan as Spiral overseer.  His wages were  
to be raised to thirty shillings at the year-end, if things went well.  
</p><p>Still on Friday night Miriam often came down for her French  
lesson.  Paul did not go so frequently to Willey Farm, and she  
grieved at the thought of her education's coming to end; moreover,  
they both loved to be together, in spite of discords.  So they read  
Balzac, and did compositions, and felt highly cultured.  
</p><p>Friday night was reckoning night for the miners.  Morel  
"reckoned" -- shared up the money of the stall -- either in the New  
Inn at Bretty or in his own house, according as his fellow-butties  
wished.  Barker had turned a non-drinker, so now the men  
reckoned at Morel's house.  
</p><p>Annie, who had been teaching away, was at home again.  She  
was still a tomboy; and she was engaged to be married.  Paul was  
studying design.  
</p><p>Morel was always in good spirits on Friday evening, unless the  
week's earnings were small.  He bustled immediately after his dinner,   
prepared to get washed.  It was decorum for the women to  
absent themselves while the men reckoned.  Women were not supposed   
to spy into such a masculine privacy as the butties' reckoning, nor   
were they to know the exact amount of the week's  
earnings.  So, whilst her father was spluttering in the scullery,  
Annie went out to spend an hour with a neighbour.  Mrs. Morel  
attended to her baking.  
</p><p>"Shut that doo-er!" bawled Morel furiously.  
</p><p>Annie banged it behind her, and was gone.  
</p><p>"If tha oppens it again while I'm weshin' me, Ill ma'e thy jaw  
rattle," he threatened from the midst of his soap-suds.  Paul and  
the mother frowned to hear him.  
</p><p>Presently he came running out of the scullery, with the soapy  
water dripping from him, dithering with cold.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="207">   
<p>"Oh, my sirs!" he said.  "Wheer's my towel?"  
</p><p>It was hung on a chair to warm before the fire, otherwise he  
would have bullied and blustered.  He squatted on his heels before  
the hot baking-fire to dry himself.  
</p><p>"F-ff-f!" he went, pretending to shudder with cold.  
</p><p>"Goodness, man, don't be such a kid!" said Mrs. Morel.  "It's  
not cold."  
</p><p>"Thee strip thysen stark nak'd to wesh thy flesh i' that scullery,"  
said the miner, as he rubbed his hair; "nowt b'r a ice-'ouse!"  
</p><p>"And I shouldn't make that fuss," replied his wife.  
</p><p>"No, tha'd drop down stiff, as dead as a door-knob, wi' thy  
nesh sides."  
</p><p>"Why is a door-knob deader than anything else?" asked Paul,  
curious.  
</p><p>"Eh, I dunno; that's what they say," replied his father.  "But  
there's that much draught i' yon scullery, as it blows through your  
ribs like through a five-barred gate."  
</p><p>"It would have some difficulty in blowing through yours," said  
Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>Morel looked down ruefully at his sides.  
</p><p>"Me!" he exclaimed.  "I'm nowt b'r a skinned rabbit.  My bones  
fair juts out on me."  
</p><p>"I should like to know where," retorted his wife.  
</p><p>"Iv'ry-wheer! I'm nobbut a sack o' faggots."  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel laughed.  He had still a wonderfully young body,  
muscular, without any fat.  His skin was smooth and clear.  It might  
have been the body of a man of twenty-eight, except that there  
were, perhaps, too many blue scars, like tattoo-marks, where the  
coal-dust remained under the skin, and that his chest was too hairy.   
But he put his hand on his side ruefully.  It was his fixed belief  
that, because be did not get fat, he was as thin as a starved rat.  
Paul looked at  his  father's  thick,  brownish  hands  all  scarred,  
with broken nails, rubbing the fine smoothness of his sides, and  
the incongruity struck him.  It seemed strange they were the same  
flesh.  
</p><p>"I suppose," he said to his father, "you had a good figure once."  
</p><p>"Eh!" exclaimed the miner, glancing round, startled and timid,  
like a child.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="208">   
  
<p>"He had," exclaimed Mrs. Morel, "if he didn't hurtle himself  
up as if be was trying to get in the smallest space he could."  
</p><p>"Me!" exclaimed Morel -- "me a good figure! I wor niver much  
more n'r a skeleton."  
</p><p>"Man!" cried his wife, "don't be such a pulamiter!"  
</p><p>"'Strewth!" he said.  "Tha's niver knowed me but what I  
looked as if I wor goin' off in a rapid decline."  
</p><p>She sat and laughed.  
</p><p>"You've had a constitution like iron," she said; "and never a  
man bad a better start, if it was body that counted.  You should  
have seen him as a young man," she cried suddenly to Paul, drawing   
herself up to imitate her husband's once handsome bearing.  
</p><p>Morel watched her shyly.  He saw again the passion she had  
had for him.  It blazed upon her for a moment.  He was shy, rather  
scared, and humble.  Yet again he felt his old glow.  And then immediately   
he felt the ruin he had made during these years.  He  
wanted to bustle about, to run away from it.  
</p><p>"Gi'e my back a bit of a wesh," he asked her.  
</p><p>His wife brought a well-soaped flannel and clapped it on his  
shoulders.  He gave a jump.  
</p><p>"Eh, tha mucky little 'ussy!" he cried.  "Cowd as death!"  
</p><p>"You ought to have been a salamander," she laughed, washing  
his back.  It was very rarely she would do anything so personal for  
him.  The children did those things.  
</p><p>"The next world won't be half hot enough for you," she added.  
</p><p>"No," he said; "tha'lt see as it's draughty for me."  
</p><p>But she had finished.  She wiped him in a desultory fashion, and  
went upstairs, returning immediately with his shifting-trousers.   
When he was dried he struggled into his shirt.  Then, ruddy and  
shiny, with hair on end, and his flannelette shirt hanging over his  
pit-trousers, he stood warming the garments he was going to put  
on. He turned them, he pulled them inside out, he scorched them.  
</p><p>"Goodness, man!" cried Mrs. Morel, "get dressed!"  
</p><p>"Should thee like to clap thysen into britches as cowd as a tub  
o' water?" he said.  
</p><p>At last he took off his pit-trousers and donned decent black.   
He did all this on the hearth-rug, as he would have done if Annie  
and ber familiar friends had been present.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel turned the bread in the oven.  Then from the red  
  
  
<pb n="209">   
  
earthenware panchion of dough that stood in a comer she took  
another handful of paste, worked it to the proper shape, and  
dropped it into a tin.  As she was doing so Barker knocked and  
entered.  He was a quiet, compact little man, who looked as if he  
would go through a stone wall.  His black hair was cropped short,  
his head was bony.  Like most miners, he was pale, but healthy and  
taut.  
</p><p>"Evenin', missis," he nodded to Mrs. Morel, and he seated   
himself with a sigh.  
</p><p>"Good-evening," she replied cordially.  
</p><p>"Tha's made thy heels crack," said Morel.  
</p><p>"I dunno as I have," said Barker.  
</p><p>He sat, as the men always did in Morel's kitchen, effacing   
himself rather.  
</p><p>"How's missis?" she asked of him.  
</p><p>He had told her some time back:  
</p><p>"We're expectin' us third just now, you see."  
</p><p>"Well," he answered, rubbing his head, "she keeps pretty  
middlin', I think."  
</p><p>"Let's see -- when?" asked Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"Well, I shouldn't be surprised any time now."  
</p><p>"Ah! And she's kept fairly?"  
</p><p>"Yes, tidy."  
</p><p>"That's a blessing, for she's none too strong."  
</p><p>"No.  An' I've done another silly trick."  
</p><p>"What's that?"  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel knew Barker wouldn't do anything very silly.  
</p><p>"I'm come be-out th' market-bag."  
</p><p>"You can have mine."  
</p><p>"Nay, you'll be wantin' that yourself."  
</p><p>"I shan't.  I take a string bag always."  
</p><p>She saw the determined little collier buying in the week's  
groceries and meat on the Friday nights, and she admired him.  
"Barker's little, but he's ten times the man you are," she said to her  
husband.  
</p><p>Just then Wesson entered.  He was thin, rather frail-looking,  
with a boyish ingenuousness and a slightly foolish smile, despite his  
seven children.  But his wife was a passionate woman.  
</p><p>"I see you've kested me," he said, smiling rather vapidly.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="210">   
  
<p>"Yes," replied Barker.  
</p><p>The newcomer took off his cap and his big woollen muffler.  His  
nose was pointed and red.  
</p><p>"I'm afraid you're cold, Mr. Wesson," said Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>"It's a bit nippy," he replied.  
</p><p>"Then come to the fire."  
</p><p>"Nay, I s'll do where I am."  
</p><p>Both colliers sat away back.  They could not be induced to come  
on to the hearth.  The hearth is sacred to the family.  
</p><p>"Go thy ways i' th' arm-chair," cried Morel cheerily.  
</p><p>"Nay, thank yer; I'm very nicely here."  
</p><p>"Yes, come, of course," insisted Mrs.  
Morel.  
</p><p>He rose and went awkwardly.  He sat in Morel's arm-chair   
awkwardly.  It was too great a familiarity.  But the fire made him   
blissfully happy.  
</p><p>"And how's that chest of yours?" demanded Mrs. Morel.  
</p><p>He smiled again, with his blue eyes rather sunny.  
</p><p>"Oh, it's very middlin'," he said.  
</p><p>"Wi' a rattle in it like a kettle-drum," said Barker shortly.  
</p><p>"T-t-t-t!" went Mrs. Morel rapidly with her tongue.  "Did you  
have that flannel singlet made?"  
</p><p>"Not yet," he smiled.  
</p><p>"Then, why didn't you?" she cried.  
</p><p>"It'll come," he smiled.  
</p><p>"Ah, an' Doomsday!" exclaimed Barker.  
</p><p>Barker and Morel were both impatient of Wesson.  But, then,  
they were both as hard as nails, physically.  
</p><p>When Morel was nearly ready he pushed the bag of money to  
Paul.  
</p><p>"Count it, boy," he asked humbly.  
</p><p>Paul impatiently turned from his books and pencil, tipped the  
bag upside down on the table.  There was a five-pound bag of silver,  
sovereigns and loose money.  He counted quickly, referred to the  
checks -- the written papers giving amount of coal-put the money in  
order.  Then Barker glanced at the checks.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel went upstairs, and the three men came to table.   
Morel, as master of the house, sat in his arm-chair, with his back to  
the hot fire.  The two butties had cooler seats.  None of them counted  
the money.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="211">   
  
<p>"What did we say Simpson's was?" asked Morel; and the butties  
cavilled for a minute over the dayman's earnings.  Then the amount  
was put aside.  
</p><p>"An' Bill Naylor's?"  
</p><p>This money also was taken from the pack.  
</p><p>Then, because Wesson lived in one of the company's houses, and  
his rent had been deducted, Morel and Barker took four-and-six  
each.  And because Morel's coals had come, and the leading was  
stopped, Barker and Wesson took four shillings each.  Then it was  
plain sailing.  Morel gave each of them a sovereign till there were  
no more sovereigns; each half a crown till there were no more  
half-crowns; each a shilling till there were no more shillings.  If  
there was anything at the end that wouldn't split, Morel took it and  
stood drinks.  
</p><p>Then the three men rose and went.  Morel scuttled out of the  
house before his wife came down.  She heard the door close, and   
descended.  She looked hastily at the bread in the oven.  Then,   
glancing on the table, she saw her money lying.  Paul had been working  
all the time.  But now he felt his mother counting the week's money,  
and her wrath rising,  
</p><p>"T-t-t-t-t!" went her tongue.  
</p><p>He frowned.  He could not work when she was cross.  She counted  
again.  
</p><p>"A measly twenty-five shillings!" she exclaimed.  "How much  
was the cheque?"  
</p><p>"Ten pounds eleven," said Paul irritably.  He dreaded what was  
coming.  
</p><p>"And he gives me a scrattlin' twenty-five, an' his club this week!  
But I know him.  He thinks because you're earning he needn't keep  
the house any longer.  No, all he has to do with his money is to   
guttle it.  But I'll show him!"  
</p><p>"Oh, mother, don't!" cried Paul.  
</p><p>"Don't what, I should like to know?" she exclaimed.  
</p><p>"Don't carry on again.  I can't work."  
</p><p>She went very quiet.  
</p><p>"Yes, it's all very well," she said; "but how do you think I'm   
going to manage?"  
</p><p>"Well, it won't make it any better to whittle about it."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="212">   
  
<p>"I should like to know what you'd do if you had it to put up  
with."  
</p><p>"It won't be long.  You can have my money.  Let him go to hell."  
</p><p>He went back to his work, and she tied her bonnet-strings grimly.   
When she was fretted he could not bear it.  But now he began to insist   
on her recognizing him.  
</p><p>"The two loaves at the top," she said, "will be done in twenty  
minutes.  Don't forget them."  
</p><p>"All right," he answered; and she went to market.  
</p><p>He remained alone working.  But his usual intense concentration  
became unsettled.  He listened for the yard-gate.  At a quarter-past  
seven came a low knock, and Miriam entered.  
</p><p>"All alone?" she said.  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>As if at home, she took off her tam-o'-shanter and her long coat,  
hanging them up.  It gave him a thrill.  This might be their own  
house, his and hers.  Then she came back and peered over his work.  
</p><p>"What is it?" she asked.  
</p><p>"Still  
design, for decorating stuffs, and for embroidery."  
</p><p>She bent short-sightedly over the drawings.  
</p><p>It irritated him that she peered so into everything that was his,  
searching him out.  He went into the parlour and returned with a  
bundle of brownish linen.  Carefully unfolding it, he spread it on  
the floor.  It proved to be a curtain or portiere, beautifully stencilled  
with a design on roses.  
</p><p>"Ah, how beautiful!" she cried.  
</p><p>The spread cloth, with its wonderful reddish roses and dark green  
stems, all so simple, and somehow so wicked-looking, lay at ber  
feet.  She went on her knees before it, her dark curls dropping.  He  
saw her crouched voluptuously before his work, and his heart beat  
quickly.  Suddenly she looked up at him.  
</p><p>"Why does it seem cruel?" she asked.  
</p><p>"What?"  
</p><p>"There seems a feeling of cruelty about it," she said.  
</p><p>"It's jolly good, whether or not," he replied, folding up his work  
with a lover's hands.  
</p><p>She rose slowly, pondering.  
</p><p>"And what will you do with it?" she asked.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="213">   
<p>"Send it to Liberty's.  I did it for my mother, but I think she'd  
rather have the money."  
</p><p>"Yes," said Miriam.  He had spoken with a touch of bitterness,  
and Miriam sympathised.  Money would have been nothing to her.  
</p><p>He took the cloth back into the parlour.  When he returned he  
threw to Miriam a smaller piece.  It was a cushion-cover with the  
same design.  
</p><p>"I did that for you," he said.  
</p><p>She fingered the work with trembling hands, and did not speak.   
He became embarrassed.  
</p><p>"By Jove, the bread!" he cried.  
</p><p>He took the top loaves out, tapped them vigorously.  They were  
done.  He put them on the hearth to cool.  Then he went to the scullery,   
wetted his hands, scooped the last white dough out of the  
panchion, and dropped it in a baking-tin.  Miriam was still bent  
over her painted cloth.  He stood rubbing the bits of dough from  
his hands.  
</p><p>"You do like it?" he asked.  
</p><p>She looked up at him, with her dark eyes one flame of love.  He  
laughed uncomfortably.  Then he began to talk about the design.   
There was for him the most intense pleasure in talking about his  
work to Miriam.  All his passion, all his wild blood, went into this  
intercourse with her, when he talked and conceived his work. She  
brought forth to him his imaginations.  She did not understand, any  
more than a woman understands when she conceives a child in her  
womb.  But this was life for her and for him.  
</p><p>While they were talking, a young woman of about twenty-two,  
small and pale, hollow-eyed, yet with a relentless look about her,  
entered the room.  She was a friend at the Morel's.  
</p><p>"Take your things off," said Paul.  
</p><p>"No, I'm not stopping."  
</p><p>She sat down in the arm-chair opposite Paul and Miriam, who  
were on the sofa.  Miriam moved a little farther from him.  The room  
was hot, with a scent of new bread.  Brown, crisp loaves stood on  
the hearth.  
</p><p>"I shouldn't have expected to see you here to-night, Miriam  
Leivers," said Beatrice wickedly.  
</p><p>"Why not?" murmured Miriam huskily.  
</p><p>"Why, let's look at your shoes."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="214">   
  
<p>Miriam remained uncomfortably still.  
</p><p>"If tha doesna tha durs'na," laughed Beatrice.  
</p><p>Miriam put her feet from under her dress.  Her boots had that  
queer, irresolute, rather pathetic look about them, which showed  
how self-conscious and self-mistrustful she was.  And they were  
covered with mud.  
</p><p>"Glory! You're a positive muck-heap," exclaimed Beatrice.   
"Who cleans your boots?"  
</p><p>"I clean them myself."  
</p><p>"Then you wanted a job," said Beatrice.  "It would ha' taken a  
lot of men to ha' brought me down here to-night.  But love laughs  
at sludge, doesn't it, 'Postle my duck?"  
</p><p>"Inter alia," he said.  
</p><p>"Oh, Lord! are you going to spout foreign languages? What does  
it mean, Miriam?"  
</p><p>There was a fine sarcasm in the last question, but Miriam did  
not see it.  
</p><p>"'Among other things,' I believe," she said humbly.  
</p><p>Beatrice put her tongue between her teeth and laughed wickedly.  
</p><p>"'Among other things,' 'Postle?" she repeated.  "Do you mean  
love laughs at mothers, and fathers, and sisters, and brothers, and  
men friends, and lady friends, and even at the b'loved himself?"  
</p><p>She affected a great innocence.  
</p><p>"In fact, it's one big smile," he replied.  
</p><p>"Up its sleeve, 'Postle Morel -- you believe me," she said; and  
she went off into another burst of wicked, silent laughter.  
</p><p>Miriam sat silent, withdrawn into herself.  Every one of Paul's  
friends delighted in taking sides against her, and he left her in the  
lurch -- seemed almost to have a sort of revenge upon her then.  
</p><p>"Are you still at school?" asked Miriam of Beatrice.  
</p><p>"Yes."  
</p><p>"You've not had your notice, then?"  
</p><p>"I expect it at Easter."  
</p><p>"Isn't it an awful shame, to turn you off merely because you  
didn't pass the exam.?"  
</p><p>"I don't know,"  said  Beatrice  coldly.  
</p><p>"Agatha says you're as good as any teacher anywhere.  It seems  
to me ridiculous.  I wonder why you didn't pass."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="215">   
<p>"Short of brains, eh, 'Postle?" said Beatrice briefly.  
</p><p>"Only brains to bite with," replied Paul, laughing.  
</p><p>"Nuisance!" she cried; and, springing from her seat, she rushed  
and boxed his ears.  She had beautiful small hands.  He held her  
wrists while she wrestled with him.  At last she broke free, and  
seized two handfuls of his thick, dark brown hair, which she shook.  
</p><p>"Beat!" he said, as he pulled his hair straight with his fingers.  "I  
hate you!"  
</p><p>She laughed with glee.  
</p><p>"Mind!" she said.  "I want to sit next to you."  
</p><p>"I'd as lief be neighbours with a vixen," he said, nevertheless  
making place for her between him and Miriam.  
</p><p>"Did it ruffle his pretty hair, then!" she cried; and, with her hair-  
comb, she combed him straight.  "And his nice little moustache!"  
she exclaimed.  She tilted his head back and combed his young  
moustache.  "It's a wicked moustache, 'Postle," she said.  "It's a red  
for danger.  Have you got any of those cigarettes?"  
</p><p>He pulled his cigarette-case from his pocket.  Beatrice looked   
inside it.  
</p><p>"And fancy me having Connie's last cig.," said Beatrice, putting  
the thing between her teeth.  He held a lit match to her, and she  
puffed daintily.  
</p><p>"Thanks so much, darling," she said mockingly.  
</p><p>It gave her a wicked delight.  
</p><p>"Don't you think he does it nicely, Miriam?" she asked.  
</p><p>"Oh, very!" said Miriam.  
</p><p>He took a cigarette for himself.  
</p><p>"Light, old boy?" said Beatrice, tilting her cigarette at him.  
</p><p>He bent forward to her to light his cigarette at hers.  She was  
winking at him as he did so.  Miriam saw his eyes trembling with  
mischief, and his full, almost sensual, mouth quivering.  He was  
not himself, and she could not bear it.  As he was now, she had no  
connection with him; she might as well not have existed.  She saw  
the cigarette dancing on his full red lips.  She hated his thick hair  
for being tumbled loose on his forehead.  
</p><p>"Sweet boy!" said Beatrice, tipping up his chin and giving him a  
little kiss on the cheek.  
</p><p>"I s'll kiss thee back, Beat," he said.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="216">   
  
<p>"Tha wunna!" she giggled, jumping up and going away.  "Isn't  
he shameless, Miriam?"  
</p><p>"Quite," said Miriam.  "By the way, aren't you forgetting the  
bread?"  
</p><p>"By Jove!" he cried, flinging open the oven door.  
</p><p>Out puffed the bluish smoke and a smell of burned bread.  
</p><p>"Oh, golly!" cried Beatrice, coming to his side.  He crouched   
before the oven, she peered over his shoulder.  "This is what comes of  
the oblivion of love, my boy."  
</p><p>Paul was ruefully removing the loaves.  One was burnt black on  
the hot side; another was hard as a brick.  
</p><p>"Poor mater!" said Paul.  
</p><p>"You want to grate it," said Beatrice.  "Fetch me the nutmeg-  
grater."  
</p><p>She arranged the bread in the oven.  He brought the grater, and  
she grated the bread on to a newspaper on the table.  He set the  
doors open to blow away the smell of burned bread.  Beatrice  
grated away, puffing her cigarette, knocking the charcoal off the  
poor loaf.  
</p><p>"My word, Miriam! you're in for it this time," said Beatrice.  
</p><p>"I!" exclaimed Miriam in amazement.  
</p><p>"You'd better be gone when his mother comes in.  I know why  
King Alfred burned the cakes.  Now I see it! 'Postle would fix up a  
tale about his work making him forget, if he thought it would wash.   
If that old woman had come in a bit sooner, she'd have boxed the  
brazen thing's ears who made the oblivion, instead of poor Alfred's."  
</p><p>She giggled as she scraped the loaf.  Even Miriam laughed in  
spite of herself.  Paul mended the fire ruefully.  
</p><p>The garden gate was heard to bang.  
</p><p>"Quick!" cried Beatrice, giving Paul the scraped loaf.  "Wrap it  
up in a damp towel."  
</p><p>Paul disappeared into the scullery.  Beatrice hastily blew her  
scrapings into the fire, and sat down innocently.  Annie came bursting   
in.  She was an abrupt, quite smart young woman.  She  
blinked in the strong light.  
</p><p>"Smell of burning!" she exclaimed.  
</p><p>"It's the cigarettes," replied Beatrice demurely.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="217">   
  
<p>"Where's Paul?"  
</p><p>Leonard had followed Annie.  He had a long comic face and blue  
eyes, very sad.  
</p><p>"I suppose he's left you to settle it between you," he said.  He  
nodded sympathetically to Miriam, and became gently sarcastic to  
Beatrice.  
</p><p>"No," said Beatrice, "he's gone off with number nine."  
</p><p>"I just met number five inquiring for him," said Leonard.   
</p><p>"Yes -- we're going to share him up like Solomon's baby," said  
Beatrice.  
</p><p>Annie laughed.  
</p><p>"Oh, ay," said Leonard.  "And which bit should you have?"  
</p><p>"I don't know," said Beatrice.  "I'll let all the others pick first."  
</p><p>"An' you'd have the leavings, like?" said Leonard, twisting up  
a comic face.  
</p><p>Annie was looking in the oven.  Miriam sat ignored.  Paul entered.  
</p><p>"This bread's a fine sight, our Paul," said Annie.  
</p><p>"Then you should stop an' look after it," said Paul.  
</p><p>"You mean you should do what you're reckoning to do," replied  
Annie.  
</p><p>"He should, shouldn't he!" cried Beatrice.  
</p><p>"I s'd think he'd got plenty on hand," said Leonard.  
</p><p>"You had a nasty walk, didn't you, Miriam?" said Annie.  
</p><p>"Yes -- but I'd been in all week -- "  
</p><p>"And you wanted a bit of a change, like," insinuated Leonard  
kindly.  
</p><p>"Well, you can't be stuck in the house for ever," Annie agreed.   
She was quite amiable.  Beatrice pulled on her coat, and went out  
with Leonard and Annie.  She would meet her own boy.  
</p><p>"Don't forget that bread, our Paul," cried Annie.  "Good-night,  
Miriam.  I don't think it win rain."  
</p><p>When they had all gone, Paul fetched the swathed loaf, unwrapped   
it, and surveyed it sadly.  
</p><p>"It's a mess!" he said.  
</p><p>"But," answered Miriam impatiently, "what is it, after all --   
twopence, ha'penny."  
</p><p>"Yes, but -- it's the mater's precious baking, and she'll take it to  
heart.  However, it's no good bothering."</p>  
  
<pb n="218">   
  
<p>He took the loaf back into the scullery.  There was a little distance  
between him and Miriam.  He stood balanced opposite her for some  
moments considering, thinking of his behaviour with Beatrice.  He  
felt guilty inside himself, and yet glad.  For some inscrutable reason  
it served Miriam right.  He was not going to repent.  She wondered  
what he was thinking of as he stood suspended.  His thick hair was  
tumbled over his forehead.  Why might she not push it back for  
him, and remove the marks of Beatrice's comb? Why might she not  
press his body with her two hands.  It looked so firm, and every whit  
living.  And he would let other girls, why not her?  
</p><p>Suddenly he started into life.  It made her quiver almost with  
terror as he quickly pushed the hair off bis forehead and came towards her.  
</p><p>"Half-past eight!" he said.  "We'd better buck up.  Where's your  
French?"  
</p><p>Miriam shyly and rather bitterly produced her exercise-book.   
Every week she wrote for him a sort of diary of her inner life, in  
ber own French.  He had found this was the only way to get her to  
do compositions.  And her diary was mostly a love-letter.  He would  
read it now; she felt as if her soul's history were going to be   
desecrated by him in his present mood.  He sat beside her.  She watched  
his hand, firm and warm, rigorously scoring her work.  He was  
reading only the French, ignoring her soul that was there.  But  
gradually his hand forgot its work.  He read in silence, motionless.   
She quivered.  
</p><p>"'Ce matin les oiseaux m'ont eveille,'" he read.  "Il faisait   
encore un crepuscule.  Mais la petite fenetre de ma chambre etait  
bleme, et puis, jaune, et tous les oiseaux du bois eclaterent dans un  
chanson vif et resonnant.  Toute l'aube tressaillit.  J'avais reve de  
vous.  Est-ce que vous voyez aussi l'aube? Les oiseaux m'eveillent  
presque tous les matins, et toujours il y a quelque chose de terreur  
dans le cri des grives.  Il est si clair -- '"  
</p><p>Miriam sat tremulous, half ashamed.  He remained quite still,  
trying to understand.  He only knew she loved him.  He was afraid  
of her love for him.  It was too good for him, and he was inadequate.    
His own love was at fault, not hers.  Ashamed, he  
corrected her work, humbly writing above her words.  
</p><p>"Look," he said quietly, "the past participle conjugated with  
avoir agrees with the direct object when it precedes."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="219">   
  
<p>She bent forward, trying to see and to understand.  Her free, fine  
curls tickled his face.  He started as if they had been red hot,   
shuddering.  He saw her peering forward at the page, her red lips parted  
piteously, the black hair springing in fine strands across ber tawny,  
ruddy cheek.  She was coloured like a pomegranate for richness.  His  
breath came short as be watched her.  Suddenly she looked up at  
him.  Her dark eyes were naked with their love, afraid, and yearning.    
His eyes, too, were dark, and they hurt her.  They seemed to  
master her.  She lost all her self-control, was exposed in fear.  And  
he knew, before he could kiss her, he must drive something out of  
himself.  And a touch of hate for her crept back again into his heart.   
He returned to her exercise.  
</p><p>Suddenly he flung down the pencil, and was at the oven in a leap,  
turning the bread.  For Miriam he was too quick.  She started   
violently, and it hurt her with real pain.  Even the way he crouched  
before the oven hurt ber.  There seemed to be something cruel in it,  
something cruel in the swift way he pitched the bread out of the  
tins, caught it up again.  If only he had been gentle in  
his movements she would have felt so rich and warm.  As it was,  
she was hurt.  
</p><p>He returned and finished the exercise.  
</p><p>"You've done well this week," he said.  
</p><p>She saw he was flattered by her diary.  It did not repay her   
entirely.  
</p><p>"You really do blossom out sometimes," he said.  "You ought to  
write poetry."  
</p><p>She lifted her head with joy, then she shook it mistrustfully.  
</p><p>"I don't trust myself," she said.  
</p><p>"You should try!"  
</p><p>Again she shook her head.  
</p><p>"Shall we read, or is it too late?" he asked.  
</p><p>"It is late -- but we can read just a little," she pleaded.  
</p><p>She was really getting now the food for her life during the next  
week.  He made her copy Baudelaire's "Le Balcon".  Then he read  
it for her.  His voice was soft and caressing, but growing almost  
brutal.  He had a way of lifting his lips and showing his teeth,   
passionately and bitterly, when he was much moved.  This he did now.   
It made Miriam feel as if he were trampling on her.  She dared not  
look at him, but sat with her head bowed.  She could not understand  
  
  
<pb n="220">   
  
why he got into such a tumult and fury.  It made her wretched.  She  
did not like Baudelaire, on the whole -- nor Verlaine.</p>  
  
<l>          "Behold her singing in the field</l>  
<l>           Yon solitary highland lass."</l>  
  
<p>That nourished her heart.  So did "Fair Ines".  And --  
</p>  
<l>          "It was a beauteous evening, calm and pure,</l>  
<l>           And breathing holy quiet like a nun."</l> 
  
<p>These were like herself.  And there was he, saying in his throat  
bitterly:  
 </p> 
<l>       "Tu te rappelleras la beaute des caresses."</l> 
  
<p>The poem was finished; he took the bread out of the oven,   
arranging the burnt loaves at the bottom of the panchion, the good  
ones at the top.  The desiccated loaf remained swathed up in the  
scullery.  
</p><p>"Mater needn't know till morning," he said.  "It won't upset her  
so much then as at night."  
</p><p>Miriam looked in the bookcase, saw what postcards and letters  
he had received, saw what books were there.  She took one that had  
interested him.  Then he turned down the gas and they set off.  He  
did not trouble to lock the door.  
</p><p>He was not home again until a quarter to eleven.  His mother  
was seated in the rocking-chair.  Annie, with a rope of hair hanging  
down her back, remained sitting on a low stool before the fire, her  
elbows on her knees, gloomily.  On the table stood the offending  
loaf unswathed.  Paul entered rather breathless.  No one spoke.  His  
mother was reading the little local newspaper.  He took off his coat,  
and went to sit down on the sofa.  His mother moved curtly aside  
to let him pass.  No one spoke.  He was very uncomfortable.  For  
some minutes he sat pretending to read a piece of paper he found  
on the table.  Then --  
</p><p>"I forgot that bread, mother," he said.  
</p><p>There was no answer from either woman.  
</p><p>"Well," he said, "it's only twopence ha'penny.  I can pay you for  
that."</p>  
  
  
  
  
  
<pb n="221">   
  
<p>Being angry, he put three pennies on the table and slid them towards   
his mother.  She turned away her head.  Her mouth was shut tightly.  
</p><p>"Yes," said Annie, "you don't know how badly my mother is!"  
</p><p>The girl sat staring glumly into the fire.  
</p><p>"Why is she badly?" asked Paul, in his overbearing way.  
</p><p>"Well!" said Annie.  "She could scarcely get home."  
</p><p>He looked closely at his mother.  She looked ill.  
</p><p>"Why could you scarcely get home?" he asked her, still sharply.   
She would not answer.  
</p><p>"I found her as white as a sheet sitting here," said Annie, with a  
suggestion of tears in her voice.  
</p><p>"Well, why?" insisted Paul.  His brows were knitting, his eyes  
dilating passionately.  
</p><p>"It was enough to upset anybody," said Mrs. Morel, "hugging  
those parcels -- meat, and green-groceries, and a pair of  
curtains -- "  
</p><p>"Well, why did you hug them; you needn't have done."  
</p><p>"Then who would?"  
</p><p>"Let Annie fetch the meat."  
</p><p>"Yes, and I would fetch the meat, but how was I to know.  You  
were off with Miriam, instead of being in when my mother came."  
</p><p>"And what was the matter with you?" asked Paul of his mother.  
</p><p>"I suppose it's my heart," she replied.  Certainly she looked   
bluish round the mouth.  
</p><p>"And have you felt it before?"  
</p><p>"Yes -- often enough."  
</p><p>"Then why haven't you told me? -- and why haven't you seen a  
doctor?"  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel shifted in her chair, angry with him for his hectoring.  
</p><p>"You'd never notice anything," said Annie.  "You're too eager  
to be off with Miriam."  
</p><p>"Oh, am I -- and any worse than you with Leonard?"  
</p><p>"I was in at a quarter to ten."  
</p><p>There was silence in the room for a time.  
</p><p>"I should have thought," said Mrs. Morel bitterly, "that she  
wouldn't have occupied you so entirely as to burn a whole ovenful  
of bread."  
</p><p>"Beatrice was here as well as she."</p>  
  
  
<pb n="222">   
  
<p>"Very likely.  But we know why the bread is spoilt."  
</p><p>"Why?" he flashed.  
</p><p>"Because you were engrossed with Miriam," replied Mrs. Morel  
hotly.  
</p><p>"Oh, very well -- then it was not!" he replied angrily.  
</p><p>He was distressed and wretched.  Seizing a paper, he began  
to read.  Annie, her blouse unfastened, her long ropes of hair  
twisted into a plait, went up to bed, bidding him a very curt good-night.  
</p><p>Paul sat pretending to read.  He knew his mother wanted to   
upbraid him.  He also wanted to know what had made her ill, for he  
was troubled.  So, instead of running away to bed, as he would have  
liked to do, he sat and waited.  There was a tense silence.  The clock  
ticked loudly.  
</p><p>"You'd better go to bed before your father comes in," said the  
mother harshly.  "And if you're going to have anything to eat, you'd  
better get it."  
</p><p>"I don't want anything."  
</p><p>It was his mother's custom to bring him some trifle for supper on  
Friday night, the night of luxury for the colliers.  He was too angry  
to go and find it in the pantry this night.  This insulted her.  
</p><p>"If I wanted you to go to Selby on Friday night, I can imagine  
the scene," said Mrs. Morel.  "But you're never too tired to go if  
she will come for you.  Nay, you neither want to cat nor drink then."  
</p><p>"I can't let her go alone."  
</p><p>"Can't you? And why does she come?"  
</p><p>"Not because I ask her."  
</p><p>"She doesn't come without you want her -- "  
</p><p>"Well, what if I do want her -- " he replied.  
</p><p>"Why, nothing, if it was sensible or reasonable.  But to go  
trapseing up there miles and miles in the mud, coming home at  
midnight, and got to go to Nottingham in the morning -- "  
</p><p>"If I hadn't, you'd be just the same."  
</p><p>"Yes, I should, because there's no sense in it.  Is she so   
fascinating that you must follow her all that way?"  Mrs. Morel was  
bitterly sarcastic.  She sat still, with averted face, stroking with a  
rhythmic, jerked movement, the black sateen of her apron.  It was  
a movement that hurt Paul to see.  
</p><p>"I do like her," he said, "but -- "</p>  
  
  
<pb n="223">   
  
<p>"Like her!" said Mrs. Morel, in the same biting tones.  "It seems  
to me you like nothing and nobody else.  There's neither Annie, nor  
me, nor anyone now for you."  
</p><p>"What nonsense, mother -- you know I don't love her -- I -- I tell  
you I don't love her -- she doesn't even walk with my arm, because  
I don't want her to."  
</p><p>"Then why do you fly to her so often?"  
</p><p>"I do like to talk to her -- I never said I didn't.  But I don't love  
her."  
</p><p>"Is there nobody else to talk to?"  
</p><p>"Not about the things we talk of.  There's a lot of things that  
you're not interested in, that -- "  
</p><p>"What things?"  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel was so intense that Paul began to pant.  
</p><p>"Why -- painting -- and books.  You don't care about Herbert  
Spencer."  
</p><p>"No," was the sad reply.  "And you won't at my age."  
</p><p>"Well, but I do now -- and Miriam does -- "  
</p><p>"And how do you know," Mrs. Morel flashed defiantly, "that I  
shouldn't.  Do you ever try me!"  
</p><p>"But you don't, mother, you know you don't care whether a picture's   
decorative or not; you don't care what manner it is in."  
</p><p>"How do you know I don't care? Do you ever try me? Do you  
ever talk to me about these things, to try?"  
</p><p>"But it's not that that matters to you, mother, you know t's not."  
</p><p>"What is it, then -- what is it, then, that matters to me?" she  
flashed.  He knitted his brows with pain.  
</p><p>"You're old, mother, and we're young."  
</p><p>He only meant that the interests of her age were not the interests  
of his.  But he realised the moment he had spoken that he had said  
the wrong thing.  
</p><p>"Yes, I know it well -- I am old.  And therefore I may stand aside;  
I have nothing more to do with you.  You only want me to wait on  
you -- the rest is for Miriam."  
</p><p>He could not bear it.  Instinctively he realised that he was life  
to her.  And, after all, she was the chief thing to him, the only   
supreme thing.  
</p><p>"You know it isn't, mother, you know it isn't!"  
</p><p>She was moved to pity by his cry.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="224">   
  
<p>"It looks a great deal like it," she said, half putting aside her  
despair.  
</p><p>"No, mother -- I really don't love her.  I talk to her, but I want to  
come home to you."  
</p><p>He had taken off his collar and tie, and rose, bare-throated, to  
go to bed.  As he stooped to kiss his mother, she threw her arms  
round his neck, hid her face on his shoulder, and cried, in a whimpering   
voice, so unlike her own that he writhed in agony:  
</p><p>"I can't bear it.  I could let another woman -- but not her.  She'd  
leave me no room, not a bit of room -- "  
</p><p>And immediately he hated Miriam bitterly.  
</p><p>"And I've never -- you know, Paul -- I've never had a husband --  
not really -- "  
</p><p>He stroked his mother's hair, and his mouth was on her throat.  
</p><p>"And she exults so in taking you from me -- she's not like ordinary  
girls."  
</p><p>"Well, I don't love her, mother," he murmured, bowing his head  
and hiding his eyes on her shoulder in misery.  His mother kissed  
him a long, fervent kiss.  
</p><p>"My boy!" she said, in a voice trembling with passionate love.  
</p><p>Without knowing, he gently stroked her face.  
</p><p>"There," said his mother, "now go to bed.  You'll be so tired in  
the morning." As she was speaking she heard her husband coming.   
"There's your father-now go." Suddenly she looked at him almost as   
if in fear.  "Perhaps I'm selfish.  If you want her, take her,  
my boy."  
</p><p>His mother looked so strange, Paul kissed her, trembling.  
</p><p>"Ha -- mother!" he said softly.  
</p><p>Morel came in, walking unevenly.  His hat was over one comer  
of his eye.  He balanced in the doorway.  
</p><p>"At your mischief again?" he said venomously.  
</p><p>Mrs. Morel's emotion turned into sudden hate of the drunkard  
who had come in thus upon her.  
</p><p>"At any rate, it is sober," she said.  
</p><p>"H'm -- h'm! h'm -- h'm!" he sneered.  He went into the passage,  
hung up his hat and coat.  Then they heard him go down three steps  
to the pantry.  He returned with a piece of pork-pie in his fist.  It  
was what Mrs. Morel had bought for her son.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="225">   
  
<p>"Nor was that bought for you.  If you can give me no more than  
twenty-five shillings, I'm sure I'm not going to buy you pork-pie  
to stuff, after you've swilled a bellyful of beer."  
</p><p>"Wha-at -- wha-at!" snarled Morel, toppling in his balance.   
"Wha-at -- not for me?" He looked at the piece of meat and crust,  
and suddenly, in a vicious spurt of temper, flung it into the fire.  
</p><p>Paul started to his feet.  
</p><p>"Waste your own stuff!" he cried.  
</p><p>"What -- what!" suddenly shouted Morel, jumping up and clenching   
his fist.  "I'll show yer, yer young jockey!"  
</p><p>"All right!" said Paul viciously, putting his head on one side.   
"Show me! "  
</p><p>He would at that moment dearly have loved to have a smack at  
something.  Morel was half crouching, fists up, ready to spring.   
The young man stood, smiling with his lips.  
</p><p>"Ussha!" hissed the father, swiping round with a great stroke  
just past his son's face.  He dared not, even though so close, really  
touch the young man, but swerved an inch away.  
</p><p>"Right!" said Paul, his eyes upon the side of his father's mouth,  
where in another instant his fist would have hit.  He ached for that  
stroke.  But he heard a faint moan from behind.  His mother was  
deadly pale and dark at the mouth.  Morel was dancing up to   
deliver another blow.  
</p><p>"Father!" said Paul, so that the word rang.  
</p><p>Morel started, and stood at attention.  
</p><p>"Mother!" moaned the boy.  "Mother!"  
</p><p>She began to struggle with herself.  Her open eyes watched him,  
although she could not move.  Gradually she was coming to herself.   
He laid her down on the sofa, and ran upstairs for a little whisky,  
which at last she could sip.  The tears were hopping down his face.   
As he kneeled in front of her he did not cry, but the tears ran down  
his face quickly.  Morel, on the opposite side of the room, sat with  
his elbows on his knees glaring across.  
</p><p>"What's a-matter with 'er?" he asked.  
</p><p>"Faint!" replied Paul.  
</p><p>"H'm!"  
</p><p>The elderly man began to unlace his boots.  He stumbled off to  
bed.  His last fight was fought in that home.  
</p><p>Paul kneeled there, stroking his mother's hand.</p>  
  
  
<pb n="226">   
  
<p>"Don't be poorly, mother -- don't be poorly!" he said time after  
time.  
</p><p>"It's nothing, my boy," she murmured.  
</p><p>At last he rose, fetched in a large piece of coal, and raked the  
fire.  Then he cleared the room, put everything straight, laid the  
things for breakfast, and brought his mother's candle.  
</p><p>"Can you go to bed, mother?"  
</p><p>"Yes, I'll come."  
</p><p>"Sleep with Annie, mother, not with him."  
</p><p>"No.  I'll sleep in my own bed."  
</p><p>"Don't sleep with him, mother."  
</p><p>"I'll sleep in my own bed."  
</p><p>She rose, and he turned out the gas, then followed her closely   
upstairs, carrying her candle.  On the landing he kissed her close.  
</p><p>"Good-night, mother."  
</p><p>"Good-night!" she said.  
</p><p>He pressed his face upon the pillow in a fury of misery.  And yet,  
somewhere in his soul, he was at peace because he still loved his  
mother best.  It was the bitter peace of resignation.  
</p><p>The efforts of his father to conciliate him next day were a  
great humiliation to him.  
</p><p>Everybody tried to forget the scene.</p>  
  
  
</div2><div2 type="chapter" n="9">  
 <head> "Defeat of Miriam" </head> 
 
  
<p>PAUL was dissatisfied with himself and with everything.  The   
deepest of his love belonged to his mother.  When he felt he had hurt  
her, or wounded his love for her, he could not bear it.  Now it was  
spring, and there was battle between him and Miriam.  This year he  
had a good deal against her.  She was vaguely aware of it.  The old  
feeling that she was to be a sacrifice to this love, which she had had  
when she prayed, was mingled in all her emotions.  She did not at  
the bottom believe she ever would have him.  She did not believe  
in herself primarily: doubted whether she could ever be what he  
would demand of her.  Certainly she never saw herself living happily   
through a lifetime with him.  She saw tragedy, sorrow, and  
  
  
<pb n="227">   
sacrifice ahead.  And in sacrifice she was proud, in renunciation she  
was strong, for she did not trust herself to support everyday life.   
She was prepared for the big things and the deep things, like tragedy.    
It was the sufficiency of the small day-life she could not trust.  
</p><p>The Easter holidays began happily.  Paul was his own frank self.   
Yet she felt it would go wrong.  On the Sunday afternoon she stood  
at her bedroom window, looking across at the oak-trees of the  
wood, in whose branches a twilight was tangled, below the bright  
sky of the afternoon.  Grey-green rosettes of honeysuckle leaves  
hung before the window, some already, she fancied, showing bud.   
It was spring, which she loved and dreaded.  
</p><p>Hearing the clack of the gate she stood in suspense.  It was a  
bright grey day.  Paul came into the yard with his bicycle, which  
glittered as he walked.  Usually he rang his bell and laughed towards  
the house.  To-day he walked with shut lips and cold, cruel bearing,  
that had something of a slouch and a sneer in it.  She knew him well  
by now, and could tell from that keen-looking, aloof young body  
of his what was happening inside him.  There was a cold correctness   
in the way he put his bicycle in its place, that made her heart sink.  
</p><p>She came downstairs nervously.  She was wearing a new net  
blouse that she thought became her.  It had a high collar with a tiny  
ruff, reminding her of Mary, Queen of Scots, and making her, she  
thought, look wonderfully a woman, and dignified.  At twenty  
she was full-breasted and luxuriously formed.  Her face was  
still like a soft rich mask, unchangeable.  But her eyes, once lifted,   
were wonderful.  She was afraid of him.  He would notice her new blouse.  
</p><p>He, being in a hard, ironical mood, was entertaining the family  
to a description of a service given in the Primitive Methodist  
Chapel, conducted by one of the well-known preachers of the sect.   
He sat at the head of the table, his mobile face, with the eyes that  
could be so beautiful, shining with tenderness or dancing with  
laughter, now taking on one expression and then another, in imitation   
of various people he was mocking.  His mockery always hurt  
her; it was too near the reality.  He was too clever and cruel.  She  
felt that when his eyes were like this, hard with mocking hate, he  
would spare neither himself nor anybody else.  But Mrs. Leivers  
was wiping her eyes with laughter, and Mr. Leivers, just awake  
from his Sunday nap, was rubbing his head in amusement.  The  
  
  
<pb n="228">   
  
three brothers sat with ruffled, sleepy appearance in their shirt-  
sleeves, giving a guffaw from time to time.  The whole family loved  
a "take-off" more than anything.  
</p><p>He took no notice of Miriam.  Later, she saw him remark her  
new blouse, saw that the artist approved, but it won from him not  
a spark of warmth.  She was nervous, could hardly reach the teacups  
from the shelves.  
</p><p>When the men went out to milk, she ventured to address him  
personally.  
</p><p>"You were late," she said.  
</p><p>"Was I?" he answered.  
</p><p>There was silence for a while.  
</p><p>"Was it rough riding?" she asked.   
</p><p>"I didn't notice it."  
She continued quickly to lay the table.  When she had finished --  
</p><p>"Tea won't be for a few minutes.  Will you come and look at the  
daffodils?" she said.  
</p><p>He rose without answering.  They went out into the back garden  
under the budding damson-trees.  The hills and the sky were clean  
and cold.  Everything looked washed, rather hard.  Miriam glanced  
at Paul.  He was pale and impassive.  It seemed cruel to her that his  
eyes and brows, which she loved, could look so hurting.  
</p><p>"Has the wind made you tired?" she asked.  She detected an   
underneath feeling of weariness about him.  
</p><p>"No, I think not," he answered.  
</p><p>"It must be rough on the road -- the wood moans so."  
</p><p>"You can see by the clouds it's a south-west wind; that helps  
me here."  
</p><p>"You see, I don't cycle, so I don't understand," she murmured.  
</p><p>"Is there need to cycle to know that!" he said.  
</p><p>She thought his sarcasms were unnecessary.  They went forward  
in silence.  Round the wild, tussocky lawn at the back of the house  
was a thorn hedge, under which daffodils were craning forward  
from among their sheaves of grey-green blades.  The cheeks of the  
flowers were greenish with cold.  But still some had burst, and their  
gold ruffled and glowed.  Miriam went on her knees before one  
cluster, took a wild-looking daffodil between her hands, turned up  
its face of gold to her, and bowed down, caressing it with her mouth  
and cheeks and brow.  He stood aside, with his hands in his pockets,  
  
  
<pb n="229">   
  
watching her.  One after another she turned up to him the faces of  
the yellow, bursten flowers appealingly, fondling them lavishly all  
the while.  
</p><p>"Aren't they magnificent?" she murmured.  
</p><p>"Magnificent! It's a bit thick -- they're pretty!"  
</p><p>She bowed again to her flowers at his censure of her praise.  He  
watched her crouching, sipping the flowers with fervid kisses.  
</p><p>"Why must you always be fondling things?" he said irritably.  
</p><p>"But I love to touch them," she replied, hurt.  
</p><p>"Can you never like things without clutching them as if you  
wanted to pull the heart out of them? Why don't you have a bit  
more restraint, or reserve, or something?"  
</p><p>She looked up at him full of pain, then continued slowly to stroke  
her lips against a ruffled flower.  Their scent, as she smelled it, was  
so much kinder than he; it almost made her cry.  
</p><p>"You wheedle the soul out of things," he said.  "I would never  
wheedle -- at any rate, I'd go straight."  
</p><p>He scarcely knew what he was saying.  These things came from  
him mechanically.  She looked at him.  His body seemed one  
weapon, firm and hard against her.  
</p><p>"You're always begging things to love you," he said, "as if you  
were a beggar for love.  Even the flowers, you have to fawn on  
them -- "  
</p><p>Rhythmically, Miriam was swaying and stroking the flower with  
her mouth, inhaling the scent which ever after made her shudder  
as it came to her nostrils.  
</p><p>"You don't want to love -- your eternal and abnormal craving is  
to be loved.  You aren't positive, you're negative.  You absorb, absorb,   
as if you must fill yourself up with love, because you've got a  
shortage somewhere."  
</p><p>She was stunned by his cruelty, and did not hear.  He had not  
the faintest notion of what he was saying.  It was as if his fretted,  
tortured soul, run hot by thwarted passion, jetted off these sayings  
like sparks from electricity.  She did not grasp anything he said.   
She only sat crouched beneath his cruelty and his hatred of her.   
She never realised in a flash.  Over everything she brooded and  
brooded.  
</p><p>After tea he stayed with Edgar and the brothers, taking no   
notice of Miriam.  She, extremely unhappy on this looked-for holiday,  
  
  
<pb n="230">   
  
waited for him.  And at last he yielded and came to her.  She was  
determined to track this mood of his to its origin.  She counted it  
not much more than a mood.  
</p><p>"Shall we go through the wood a little way?" she asked him,  
knowing he never refused a direct request.  
</p><p>They went down to the warren.  On the middle path they passed  
a trap, a narrow horseshoe hedge of small fir-boughs, baited with  
the guts of a rabbit.  Paul glanced at it frowning.  She caught his eye.  
</p><p>"Isn't it dreadful?" she asked.  
</p><p>"I don't know! Is it worse than a weasel with its teeth in a   
rabbit's throat? One weasel or many rabbits? One or the other must  
go!"  
</p><p>He was taking the bitterness of life badly.  She was rather sorry  
for him.  
</p><p>"We will go back to the house," he said.  "I don't want to walk  
out."  
</p><p>They went past the lilac-tree, whose bronze leaf-buds were coming   
unfastened.  Just a fragment remained of the haystack, a monument squared   
and brown, like a pillar of stone.  There was a little  
bed of hay from the last cutting.  
</p><p>"Let us sit here a minute," said Miriam.  
</p><p>He sat down against his will, resting his back against the hard  
wall of hay.  They faced the amphitheatre of round hills that glowed  
with sunset, tiny white farms standing out, the meadows golden, the  
woods dark and yet luminous, tree-tops folded over tree-tops, distinct   
in the distance.  The evening had cleared, and the east was tender   
with a magenta flush under which the land lay still and rich.  
</p><p>"Isn't it beautiful?" she pleaded.  
</p><p>But he only scowled.  He would rather have had it ugly just then.  
</p><p>At that moment a big bull-terrier came rushing up, open-  
mouthed, pranced his two paws on the youth's shoulders, licking  
his face.  Paul drew back, laughing.  Bill was a great relief to him.   
He pushed the dog aside, but it came leaping back.  
</p><p>"Get out," said the lad, "or I'll dot thee one."  
</p><p>But the dog was not to be pushed away.  So Paul had a little   
battle with the creature, pitching poor Bill away from him, who,   
however, only floundered tumultuously back again, wild with joy.  The  
two fought together, the man laughing grudgingly, the dog grinning  
all over.  Miriam watched them.  There was something pathetic  
  
  
<pb n="231">   
  
about the man.  He wanted so badly to love, to be tender.  The rough  
way he bowled the dog over was really loving.  Bill got up, panting  
with happiness, his brown eyes rolling in his white face, and lumbered   
back again.  He adored Paul.  The lad frowned.  
</p><p>"Bill, I've had enough o' thee," he said.  
</p><p>But the dog only stood with two heavy paws, that quivered with  
love, upon his thigh, and flickered a red tongue at him.  He drew  
back.  
</p><p>"No," he said -- "no -- I've had enough."  
</p><p>And in a minute the dog trotted off happily, to vary the fun.  
</p><p>He remained staring miserably across at the hills, whose still  
beauty he begrudged.  He wanted to go and cycle with Edgar.  Yet  
he had not the courage to leave Miriam.  
</p><p>"Why are you sad?" she asked humbly.  
</p><p>"I'm not sad; why should I be," he answered.  "I'm only normal."  
</p><p>She wondered why he always claimed to be normal when he was  
disagreeable.  
</p><p>"But what is the matter?" she pleaded, coaxing him soothingly.  
</p><p>"Nothing!"  
</p><p>"Nay!" she murmured.  
</p><p>He picked up a stick and began to stab the earth with it.  
</p><p>"You'd far better not talk," he said.  
</p><p>"But I wish to know -- " she replied.  
</p><p>He laughed resentfully.  
</p><p>"You always do," he said.  
</p><p>"It's not fair to me," she murmured.  
</p><p>He thrust, thrust, thrust at the ground with the pointed stick,   
digging up little clods of earth as if he were in a fever of irritation.  
She gently and firmly laid her band on his wrist.  
</p><p>"Don't!" she said.  "Put it away."  
</p><p>He flung the stick into the currant-bushes, and leaned back.  Now  
he was bottled up.  
</p><p>"What is it?" she pleaded softly.  
</p><p>He lay perfectly still, only his eyes alive, and they full of torment.  
</p><p>"You know," he said at length, rather wearily -- "you know --  
we'd better break off."  
</p><p>It was what she dreaded. Swiftly everything seemed to darken  
before her eyes.  
</p><p>"Why!" she murmured.  "What has happened?"</p>  
  
  
<pb n="223">   
  
<p>"Nothing has happened.  We only realise where we are.  It's no  
good -- "  
</p><p>She waited in silence, sadly, patiently.  It was no good being   
impatient with him.  At any rate, he would tell her now what ailed  
him.  
</p><p>"We agreed on friendship," he went on in a dull, monotonous  
voice.  "How often have we agreed for friendship! And yet -- it  
neither stops there, nor gets anywhere else."  
</p><p>He was silent again.  She brooded.  What did he mean? He was  
so wearying.  There was something he would not yield.  Yet she  
must be patient with him.  
</p><p>"I can only give friendship -- it's all I'm capable of -- it's a flaw  
in my make-up.  The thing overbalances to one side -- I hate a toppling   
balance.  Let us have done."  
</p><p>There was warmth of fury in his last phrases.  He meant she loved  
him more than he her.  Perhaps he could not love her.  Perhaps she  
had not in herself that which he wanted.  It was the deepest motive  
of her soul, this self-mistrust.  It was so deep she dared neither realise   
nor acknowledge.  Perhaps she was deficient.  Like an infinitely  
subtle shame, it kept her always back.  If it were so, she would do  
without him.  She would never let herself want him.  She would  
merely see.  
</p><p>"But what has happened?" she said.  
</p><p>"Nothing -- it's all in myself -- it only comes out just now.  We're  
always like this towards Easter-time."  
</p><p>He grovelled so helplessly, she pitied him.  At least she never  
floundered in such a pitiable way.  After all, it was he who was  
chiefly humiliated.  
</p><p>"What do you want?" she asked him.  
</p><p>"Why -- I mustn't come often -- that's all.  Why should I   
monopolise you when I'm not -- You see, I'm deficient in something with  
regard to you -- "  
</p><p>He was telling her he did not love her, and so ought to leave  
her a chance with another man.  How foolish and blind and shamefully   
clumsy he was! What were other men to her! What were men  
to her at all! But he, ah! she loved his soul.  Was he deficient in  
something? Perhaps he was.  
</p><p>"But I don't understand," she said huskily.  "Yesterday -- "</p>  
  
<pb n="233">   
<p>The night was turning jangled and hateful to him as the twilight  
faded.  And she bowed under her suffering.  
</p><p>"I know," he cried, "you never will! You'll never believe that  
I can't -- can't physically, any more than I can fly up like a skylark -- "  
</p><p>"What?" she murmured.  Now she dreaded.  
</p><p>"Love you."  
</p><p>He hated her bitterly at that moment because he made her suffer